Lord John and the
Private Matter
Diana Gabaldon
Also by Diana Gabaldon
Outlander
Dragonfly
in Amber
Voyager
Drums
of Autumn
The
Fiery Cross
The
Outlandish Companion
LORD JOHN AND THE PRIVATE MATTER
A Delacorte Book / October 2003
Published by Bantam Dell
A Division of Random House, Inc.
New York, New York
This is a work of fiction. Names,
characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the
author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to
actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely
coincidental.
All rights reserved
Copyright © 2003 by Diana Gabaldon
No part of this book may be
reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or
mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information
storage and retrieval system, without the written permission of the
publisher, except where permitted by law.
Delacorte Press is a registered trademark
of Random House, Inc., and the colophon is a trademark of Random House,
Inc.
Visit our website at
www.bantamdell.com
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS
CATALOGING-IN-PUBLICATION DATA
Gabaldon, Diana.
Lord John and the private matter / Diana
Gabaldon.
p. cm.
eISBN 0-440-33452-7
1. London (England)—History—18th
century—Fiction.
I. Title.
PS3557.A22L67 2003
813'.54—dc21 2003046276
Published simultaneously in Canada
v1.0
Contents
Cover Page
Title Page
Dedication
Acknowledgments
Letter to
the Readers
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Epilogue
Author’s
Notes and References
Also by
Diana Gabaldon
Copyright
Page
Bonus
Edition of Lord John and the Hell-fire Club
To Margaret Scott Gabaldon and Kay
Fears Watkins,
my children’s wonderful grandmothers
Acknowledgments
Interviewers are always asking me how many
research assistants I employ. The answer is “None.” I do all my own
research—because I simply wouldn’t have any idea what to tell an
assistant to go look for!
However, the answer also is
“Hundreds!”—because so many nice people not only answer my random
inquiries about this, that, and the other—but then helpfully provide
lots more entertaining information that I would never have dreamed of
asking for in the first place.
In conjunction with this particular book,
I’d especially like to acknowledge the efforts of . . .
. . . Karen Watson, of Her Majesty’s
Customs and Excise, who kindly spent a lot of time sleuthing round
London (and assorted historical records) to verify the feasibility of
various of Lord John’s movements, and also was of invaluable assistance
in locating appropriate venues for skulduggery, as well as suggesting
picturesque bits of arcana like the heroically amended statue of
Charles I. I have taken small liberties with some of her information
regarding London police jurisdictions, but that’s my fault, not hers.
. . . John L. Myers, who inadvertently
started this a long time ago, by sending me books about queer Dutchmen
and Englishmen who were a little odd, too.
. . . Laura Bailey (and her fellow
re-enactors), for the lavish details of costume in the eighteenth
century.
. . . Elaine Wilkinson, who not only
responded to my plea for a “German red,” but discovered the existence
of Castle Georgen and the family zu Egkh und Hungerbach (Josef, his
castle, and his Schilcher wine are real; his disreputable nephew is my
own invention. “Schilcher,” by the way, means “brilliant” or
“sparkling”).
. . . Barbara Schnell, my wonderful German
translator, for helpful details regarding the conversation and conduct
of Stephan von Namtzen, and for the name “Mayrhofer,” as well as the
German expression for “well-groomed.”
. . . My two literary agents, Russell
Galen and Danny Baror, who, when I told them I had finished the second
Lord John short story, inquired how long it was. Upon being told, they
looked at each other, then at me, and said as one, “You do
realize that that’s the length most normal books are?” Which
is why this is a book, though I make no claims for how normal it is.
Not very, I expect.
Dear Readers—
I think it’s only fair to warn you that I wrote this
book by accident. I thought I was writing a short story about
Lord John Grey—one of my favorite characters from the OUTLANDER novels.
As it was, though . . . Lord John had other ideas.
Even though I was working—and still am—on the next “big”
novel starring Jamie and Claire, Lord John’s adventures in London in
1757 kept evolving, growing more complex and fascinating with each
page. Set during the time just after Lord John has left Jamie Fraser at
Helwater as a Jacobite prisoner of war, Lord John and the Private
Matter is an interpolation: part of the OUTLANDER series, and
taking place within its timeline—but focused on an adventure separate
from the lives of the main characters.
So I hope you will enjoy this trip through the darker
side of London life in the company of Scottish whores, plumed Huns,
reprobate Sergeants, Irish apothecaries, transvestite spies . . . and
Lord John.
Slainte mhath!
—Diana
P.S. If you’ve been reading the OUTLANDER novels, you
probably already know that “Slainte mhath!” means “To your
very good health!” in Gaelic, but I thought I’d mention it, just in
case. (You normally say this while drinking whisky, but if you want to
drink whisky while reading this book, I think that’s fine, and I’m sure
Lord John wouldn’t mind, either.)

Chapter 1
When First We Practice
to Deceive
London, June 1757
The Society for the Appreciation of
the English Beefsteak, a Gentlemen’s Club
It was the
sort of thing one hopes momentarily that one has not really
seen—because life would be so much more convenient if one hadn’t.
The thing was scarcely shocking in
itself; Lord John Grey had seen worse, could see worse now, merely by
stepping out of the Beefsteak into the street. The flower girl who’d
sold him a bunch of violets on his way into the club had had a
half-healed gash on the back of her hand, crusted and oozing. The
doorman, a veteran of the Americas, had a livid tomahawk scar that ran
from hairline to jaw, bisecting the socket of a blinded eye. By
contrast, the sore on the Honorable Joseph Trevelyan’s privy member was
quite small. Almost discreet.
“Not so deep as a well, nor so wide
as a door,” Grey muttered to himself. “But it will suffice. Damn it.”
He emerged from behind the Chinese
screen, lifting the violets to his nose. Their sweetness was no match
for the pungent scent that followed him from the piss-pots. It was
early June, and the Beefsteak, like every other establishment in
London, reeked of beer and asparagus-pee.
Trevelyan had left the privacy of
the Chinese screen before Lord John, unaware of the latter’s discovery.
The Honorable Joseph stood across the dining room now, deep in
conversation with Lord Hanley and Mr. Pitt, the very picture of taste
and sober elegance. Shallow in the chest, Grey thought
uncharitably—though the suit of puce superfine was beautifully tailored
to flatter the man’s slenderness. Spindle-shanked, too; Trevelyan
shifted weight, and a shadow winked on his left leg, where the pad of
the downy-calf he wore had shifted under a clocked silk stocking.
Lord John turned the posy
critically in his hand, as though inspecting it for wilt, watching the
man from beneath lowered lashes. He knew well enough how to look
without appearing to do so. He wished he were not in the habit of such
surreptitious inspection—if not, he wouldn’t now be facing this
dilemma.
The discovery that an acquaintance
suffered from the French disease would normally be grounds for nothing
more than distaste at worst, disinterested sympathy at best—along with
a heartfelt gratitude that one was not oneself so afflicted.
Unfortunately, the Honorable Joseph Trevelyan was not merely a club
acquaintance; he was betrothed to Grey’s cousin.
The steward murmured something at
his elbow; by reflex, he handed the posy to the man and flicked a hand
in dismissal.
“No, I shan’t dine yet. Colonel
Quarry will be joining me.”
“Very good, my lord.”
Trevelyan had rejoined his
companions at a table across the room, his narrow face flushed with
laughter at some jest by Pitt.
Grey couldn’t stand there glowering
at the man; he hesitated, unsure whether to go across to the smoking
room to wait for Quarry, or perhaps down the hall to the library. In
the event, though, he was prevented by the sudden entry of Malcolm
Stubbs, lieutenant of his own regiment, who hailed him with pleased
surprise.
“Major Grey! What brings you here,
eh? Thought you was quite the fixture at White’s. Got tired of the
politicals, have you?”
Stubbs was aptly named, no taller
than Grey himself, but roughly twice as wide, with a broad cherubic
face, wide blue eyes, and a breezy manner that endeared him to his
troops, if not always to his senior officers.
“Hallo, Stubbs.” Grey smiled,
despite his inner disquiet. Stubbs was a casual friend, though their
paths seldom crossed outside of regimental business. “No, you confuse
me with my brother Hal. I leave the whiggery-pokery up to him.”
Stubbs went pink in the face, and
made small snorting noises.
“Whiggery-pokery! Oh, that’s ripe,
Grey, very ripe. Must remember to tell it to the Old One.” The Old One
was Stubbs’s father, a minor baronet with distinct whiggish leanings,
and likely a familiar of both White’s Club and Lord John’s brother.
“So, you a member here, Grey? Or a
guest, like me?” Stubbs, recovering from his attack of mirth, waved a
hand round the spacious confines of the white-naped dining room,
casting an admiring glance at the impressive array of decanters being
arranged by the steward at a sideboard.
“Member.”
Trevelyan was nodding cordially to
the Duke of Gloucester, who returned the salutation. Christ, Trevelyan
really did know everyone. With a small effort, Grey returned his
attention to Stubbs.
“My godfather enrolled me for the
Beefsteak at my birth. Starting at the age of seven, which is when he
assumed reason began, he brought me here every Wednesday for luncheon.
Got out of the habit while abroad, of course, but I find myself coming
back, whenever I’m in Town.”
The wine steward was leaning down
to offer Trevelyan a decanter of port; Grey recognized the embossed
gold tag at its neck—San Isidro, a hundred guineas the cask. Rich,
well-connected . . . and infected. Damn, what was he going to do about
this?
“Your host not here yet?” He
touched Stubbs’s elbow, turning him toward the door. “Come, then—let’s
have a quick one in the library.”
They strolled down the pleasantly
shabby carpet that lined the hall, chatting inconsequently.
“Why the fancy-dress?” Grey asked
casually, flicking at the braid on Stubbs’s shoulder. The Beefsteak
wasn’t a soldier’s haunt; though a few officers of the regiment were
members, they seldom wore full dress uniform here, save when on their
way to some official business. Grey himself was only uniformed because
he was meeting Quarry, who never wore anything else in public.
“Got to do a widow’s walk later,”
Stubbs replied, looking resigned. “No time to go back for a change.”
“Oh? Who’s dead?” A widow’s walk
was an official visit, paid to the family of a recently deceased member
of the regiment, to offer condolences and make inquiry as to the
widow’s welfare. In the case of an enlisted man, such a visit might
include the handing over of a small amount of cash contributed by the
man’s intimates and immediate superiors—with luck, enough to bury him
decently.
“Timothy O’Connell.”
“Really? What happened?” O’Connell
was a middle-aged Irishman, surly but competent; a lifelong soldier who
had risen to sergeant by dint of his ability to terrify subordinates—an
ability Grey had envied as a seventeen-year-old subaltern, and still
respected ten years later.
“Killed in a street brawl, night
before last.”
Grey’s brows went up at that. “Must
have been set on by a mob,” he said, “or taken by surprise; I’d have
given long odds on O’Connell in a fight that was even halfway fair.”
“Didn’t hear any details; I’m meant
to ask the widow.”
Taking a seat in one of the
Beefsteak’s ancient but comfortable library wing chairs, Grey beckoned
to one of the servants.
“Brandy—you, too, Stubbs? Yes, two
brandies, if you please. And tell someone to fetch me when Colonel
Quarry comes in, will you?”
“Thanks, old fellow; come round to
my club and have one on me next time.” Stubbs unbuckled his dress sword
and handed it to the hovering servant before making himself comfortable
in turn.
“Met your cousin the other day, by
the bye,” he remarked, wriggling his substantial buttocks deeply into
the chair. “Out ridin’ in the Row—handsome girl. Nice seat,” he added
judiciously.
“Indeed. Which cousin would that
be?” Grey asked, with a small sinking feeling. He had several female
cousins, but only two whom Stubbs might conceivably admire, and the way
this day was going . . .
“The Pearsall girl,” Stubbs said
cheerfully, confirming Grey’s presentiment. “Olivia? That the name? I
say, isn’t she engaged to that chap Trevelyan? Thought I saw him just
now in the dining room.”
“You did,” Grey said shortly, not
anxious to speak about the Honorable Joseph at the moment. Once started
on a conversational gambit, though, Stubbs was as difficult to deflect
from his course as a twenty-pounder on a downhill slope, and Grey was
obliged to hear a great deal regarding Trevelyan’s activities and
social prominence—things of which he was only too well aware.
“Any news from India?” he asked
finally, in desperation.
This gambit worked; most of London
was aware that Robert Clive was snapping at the Nawab of Bengal’s
heels, but Stubbs had a brother in the 46th Foot, presently besieging
Calcutta with Clive, and was thus in a position to share any number of
grisly details that had not yet made the pages of the newspaper.
“. . . so many British prisoners
packed into the space, my brother said, that when they dropped from the
heat, there was no place to put the bodies; those left alive were
obliged to trample on the fallen underfoot. He said”—Stubbs looked
round, lowering his voice slightly—“some poor chaps had gone mad from
the thirst. Drank the blood. When one of the fellows died, I mean.
They’d slit the throat, the wrists, drain the body, then let it fall.
Bryce said they could scarce put a name to half the dead when they
pulled them out of that place, and—”
“Think we’re bound there, too?”
Grey interrupted, draining his glass and beckoning for another pair of
drinks, in the faint hope of preserving some vestige of his appetite
for luncheon.
“Dunno. Maybe—though I heard a bit
of gossip last week, sounded rather as though it might be the
Americas.” Stubbs shook his head, frowning. “Can’t say as there’s much
to choose between a Hindoo and a Mohawk—howling brutes, the lot—but
there’s the hell of a lot better chance of distinguishing oneself in
India, you ask me.”
“If you survive the heat, the
insects, the poisonous serpents, and the dysentery, yes,” Grey said. He
closed his eyes in momentary bliss, savoring the balmy touch of English
June that drifted through the open window.
Speculation was rampant and rumors
rife as to the regiment’s next posting. France, India, the American
Colonies . . . perhaps one of the German states, Prague on the Russian
front, or even the West Indies. Great Britain was battling France for
supremacy on three continents, and life was good for a soldier.
They passed an amiable quarter hour
in such idle conjectures, during which Grey’s mind was free to return
to the difficulties posed by his inconvenient discovery. In the normal
course of things, Trevelyan would be Hal’s problem to deal with. But
his elder brother was abroad at the moment, in France and unreachable,
which left Grey as the man on the spot. The marriage between Trevelyan
and Olivia Pearsall was set to take place in six weeks’ time; something
would have to be done, and done quickly.
Perhaps he had better consult Paul
or Edgar—but neither of his half-brothers moved in society; Paul
rusticated on his estate in Sussex, barely moving a foot as far as the
nearest market town. As for Edgar . . . no, Edgar would not be helpful.
His notion of dealing discreetly with the matter would be to horsewhip
Trevelyan on the steps of Westminster.
The appearance of a steward at the
door, announcing the arrival of Colonel Quarry, put a temporary end to
his distractions.
Rising, he touched Stubbs’s
shoulder.
“Fetch me after dinner, will you?”
he said. “I’ll come along on your widow’s walk, if you like. O’Connell
was a good soldier.”
“Oh, will you? That’s sporting,
Grey; thanks.” Stubbs looked grateful; offering condolences to the
bereaved was not his strong suit.
Trevelyan had fortunately concluded
his meal and departed; the stewards were sweeping crumbs off the vacant
table as Grey entered the dining room. Just as well; it would have
curdled his stomach if he were obliged to look at the man while eating.
He greeted Harry Quarry cordially,
and forced himself to make conversation over the soup course, though
his mind was still preoccupied. Ought he to seek Harry’s counsel in the
matter? He hesitated, dipping his spoon. Quarry was bluff and
frequently uncouth in manner, but he was a shrewd judge of character
and more than knowledgeable in the messier sort of human affairs. He
was of good family and knew how the world of society worked. Above all,
he could be trusted to keep a confidence.
Well, then. Talking over the matter
might at least clarify the situation in his own mind. He swallowed the
last mouthful of broth and set down his spoon.
“Do you know Joseph Trevelyan?”
“The Honorable Mr. Trevelyan?
Father a baronet, brother in Parliament, a fortune in Cornish tin, up
to his eyeballs in the East India Company?” Harry raised his brows in
irony. “Only to look at. Why?”
“He is engaged to marry my young
cousin, Olivia Pearsall. I . . . merely wondered whether you had heard
anything regarding his character.”
“Bit late to be makin’ that sort of
inquiry, ain’t it, if they’re already betrothed?” Quarry spooned up a
bit of unidentifiable vegetation from his soup bowl, eyed it
critically, then shrugged and swallowed it. “Not your business anyway,
is it? Surely her father’s satisfied.”
“She has no father. Nor mother. She
is an orphan, and has been my brother Hal’s ward these past ten years.
She lives in my mother’s household.”
“Mm? Oh. Didn’t know that.” Quarry
chewed bread slowly, thick brows lowered thoughtfully as he looked at
his friend. “What’s he done? Trevelyan, I mean, not your brother.”
Lord John raised his own brows,
toying with his soup spoon.
“Nothing, to my knowledge. Why
ought he to have done anything?”
“If he hadn’t, you wouldn’t be
inquiring as to his character,” Quarry pointed out logically. “Out with
it, Johnny; what’s he done?”
“Not so much what he’s done, as the
result of it.” Lord John sat back, waiting until the steward had
cleared away the course and retreated out of earshot. He leaned forward
a little, lowering his voice well past the point of discretion, yet
feeling the blood rise in his cheeks nonetheless.
It was absurd, he told himself. Any
man might casually glance—but his own predilections rendered him more
than delicate in such a situation; he could not bear the notion that
anyone might suspect him of deliberate inspection. Not even Quarry—who,
finding himself in a similarly accidental situation, would likely have
seized Trevelyan by the offending member and loudly demanded to know
the meaning of this.
“I . . . happened to retire for a
moment, earlier”—he nodded toward the Chinese screen—“and came upon
Trevelyan, unexpectedly. I . . . ah . . . caught sight—” Christ, he was
blushing like a girl; Quarry was grinning at his discomfiture.
“. . . think it is pox,” he
finished, his voice barely a murmur.
The grin vanished abruptly from
Quarry’s face, and he glanced at the Chinese screen, from behind which
Lord Dewhurst and a friend were presently emerging, deep in
conversation. Catching Quarry’s gaze upon him, Dewhurst glanced down
automatically, to be sure his flies were buttoned. Finding them secure,
he glowered at Quarry and turned away toward his table.
“Pox.” Quarry pitched his own voice
low, but still a good deal louder than Grey would have liked. “You mean
the syphilis?”
“I do.”
“Sure you weren’t seeing things? I
mean, glimpse from the corner of the eye, bit of shadow . . . easy to
make a mistake, eh?”
“I shouldn’t think so,” Grey said
tersely. At the same time, his mind grasped hopefully at the
possibility. It had been only a glimpse. Perhaps he could be
mistaken. . . . It was a very tempting thought.
Quarry glanced at the Chinese
screen again. The windows were all open to the air, and the glorious
June sunshine was streaming through them in floods. The air was like
crystal; Grey could see individual grains of salt against the linen
cloth, where he had upset the saltcellar in his agitation.
“Ah,” Quarry said. He fell silent
for a moment, tracing a pattern with one forefinger in the spilled
salt.
He didn’t ask whether Grey would
recognize a chancrous sore. Any young serving officer must now and then
have been obliged to accompany the surgeon inspecting troops, to take
note of any man so diseased as to require discharge. The variety of
shapes and sizes—to say nothing of conditions—displayed on such
occasions was common fodder for hilarity in the officers’ mess on the
evening following inspections.
“Well, where does he go whoring?”
Quarry asked, looking up and rubbing salt from his finger.
“What?” Grey looked at him blankly.
Quarry raised one thick brow.
“Trevelyan. If he’s poxed, he
caught it somewhere, didn’t he?”
“I daresay.”
“Well, then.” Quarry sat back in
his chair, pleased.
“He needn’t have caught it in a
brothel,” Grey pointed out. “Though I admit it’s the most likely place.
What difference does it make?”
Quarry raised both brows.
“The first thing is make certain of
it, eh, before you stink up the whole of London with a public
accusation. I take it you don’t want to make overtures to the man
yourself, in order to get a better look.”
Quarry grinned widely, and Grey
felt the blood rise in his chest, washing hot up his neck. “No,” he
said shortly. Then he collected himself and lounged back a little in
his chair. “Not my sort,” he drawled, flicking imaginary snuff from his
ruffle.
Quarry guffawed, his own face
flushed with a mixture of claret and amusement. He hiccuped, chortled
again, and slapped both hands down on the table.
“Well, whores ain’t so picky. And
if a moggy will sell her body, she’ll sell anything else she
has—including information about her customers.”
Grey stared blankly at the Colonel.
Then the suggestion dropped into focus.
“You are suggesting that I employ a
prostitute to verify my impressions?”
“You’re quick, Grey, damn quick.”
Quarry nodded approval, snapping his fingers for more wine. “I was
thinking more of finding a girl who’d seen his prick already, but your
way’s a long sight easier. All you’ve got to do is invite Trevelyan
along to your favorite convent, slip the lady abbess a word—and a few
quid—and there you are!”
“But I—” Grey stopped himself short
of admitting that far from patronizing a favored bawdery, he hadn’t
been in such an establishment in several years. He had successfully
suppressed the memory of the last such experience; he couldn’t say now
even which street the building had been in.
“It’ll work a treat,” Quarry
assured him, ignoring his discomposure. “Not likely to be too dear,
either; two pound would probably do it, three at most.”
“But once I know whether my
suspicion is confirmed—”
“Well, if he ain’t poxed, there’s
no difficulty, and if he is . . .” Quarry squinted in thought. “Hmm.
Well, how’s this? If you was to arrange for the whore to screech and
carry on a bit, once she’d got a good look at him, then you rush out of
your own girl’s chamber, so as to see what’s the matter, eh? House
might be afire, after all.” He chortled briefly, envisioning the scene,
then returned to the plan.
“Then, if you’ve caught him with
his breeches down, so to speak, and the situation revealed beyond
doubt, I shouldn’t think he’d have much choice save to find grounds for
breaking the engagement himself. What d’ye say to that?”
“I suppose it might work,” Grey
said slowly, trying to picture the scene Quarry painted. Given a whore
of sufficient histrionic talent . . . and there would be no need for
Grey actually to utilize the brothel’s services personally, after all.
The wine arrived, and both men fell
momentarily silent as it was poured. As the steward departed, though,
Quarry leaned across the table, eyes alight.
“Let me know when you mean to go;
I’ll come along for the sport!”

Chapter 2
Widow’s Walk
France,”
Stubbs was saying in disgust, pushing his way through the crowd in
Clare Market. “Bloody France again, can you believe it? I dined with
DeVries, and he told me he’d had it direct from old Willie Howard.
Guarding the shipyards in frigging Calais, likely!”
“Likely,” Grey repeated, sidling
past a fishmonger’s barrow. “When, do you know?” He aped Stubbs’s
annoyance at the thought of a possibly humdrum French posting, but in
fact, this was welcome news.
He was no more immune to the lure
of adventure than any other soldier, and would enjoy to see the exotic
sights of India. However, he was also well aware that such a foreign
posting would likely keep him away from England for two years or
more—away from Helwater.
A posting in Calais or Rouen,
though . . . he could return every few months without much difficulty,
fulfilling the promise he had made to his Jacobite prisoner—a man who
doubtless would be pleased never to see him again.
He shoved that thought resolutely
aside. They had not parted on good terms—well, on any. But he had hopes
in the power of time to heal the breach. At least Jamie Fraser was
safe; decently fed and sheltered, and in a position where he had what
freedom his parole allowed. Grey took comfort in the imagined vision—a
long-legged man striding over the high fells of the Lake District, face
turned up toward sun and scudding cloud, wind blowing through the
richness of his auburn hair, plastering shirt and breeches tight
against a lean, hard body.
“Hoy! This way!” A shout from
Stubbs pulled him rudely from his thoughts, to find the Lieutenant
behind him, gesturing impatiently down a side street. “Wherever is your
mind today, Major?”
“Just thinking of the new posting.”
Grey stepped over a drowsy, moth-eaten bitch, stretched out across his
way and equally oblivious both to his passage and to the scrabble of
puppies tugging at her dugs. “If it is France, at least the
wine will be decent.”
O’Connell’s widow dwelt in rooms
above an apothecary’s shop in Brewster’s Alley, where the buildings
faced each other across a space so narrow that the summer sunshine
failed to penetrate to ground level. Stubbs and Grey walked in clammy
shadow, kicking away bits of rubbish deemed too decrepit to be of use
to the denizens of the place.
Grey followed Stubbs through the
shop’s narrow door, beneath a sign reading F. SCANLON,
APOTHECARY, in faded script. He paused to stamp his foot
in order to dislodge a strand of rotting vegetation that had slimed
itself across his boot, but looked up at the sound of a voice from the
shadows near the back of the shop.
“Good day to ye, gentlemen.” The
voice was soft, with a strong Irish accent.
“Mr. Scanlon?”
Grey blinked in the gloom, and made
out the proprietor, a dark, burly man hovering spiderlike over his
counter, arms outspread as though ready to snatch up any bit of
merchandise required upon the moment.
“Finbar Scanlon, the same.” The man
inclined his head courteously. “What might I have the pleasure to be
doin’ for ye, sirs, may I ask?”
“Mrs. O’Connell,” Stubbs said
briefly, jerking a thumb upward as he headed for the back of the shop,
not waiting on an invitation.
“Ah, herself is away just now,” the
apothecary said, sidling quickly out from behind the counter in order
to block the way. Behind him, a faded curtain of striped linen swayed
in the breeze from the door, presumably concealing a staircase to the
upper premises.
“Gone where?” Grey asked sharply.
“Will she return?”
“Oh, aye. She’s gone round for to
speak to the priest about the funeral. Ye’ll know of her loss, I
suppose?” Scanlon’s eyes flicked from one officer to the other, gauging
their purpose.
“Of course,” Stubbs said shortly,
annoyed at Mrs. O’Connell’s absence. He had no wish to prolong their
errand. “That’s why we’ve come. Will she be back soon?”
“Oh, I couldn’t be saying as to
that, sir. Might take some time.” The man stepped out into the light
from the door. Middle-aged, Grey saw, with silver threads in his neatly
tied hair, but well-built, and with an attractive, clean-shaven face
and dark eyes.
“Might I be of some help, sir? If
ye’ve condolences for the widow, I should be happy to deliver them.”
The man gave Stubbs a look of straightforward openness—but Grey saw the
tinge of speculation in it.
“No,” he said, forestalling
Stubbs’s reply. “We’ll wait in her rooms for her.” He turned toward the
striped curtain, but the apothecary’s hand gripped his arm, halting
him.
“Will ye not take a drink,
gentlemen, to cheer your wait? ’Tis the least I can offer, in respect
of the departed.” The Irishman gestured invitingly toward the cluttered
shelves behind his counter, where several bottles of spirit stood among
the pots and jars of the apothecary’s stock.
“Hmm.” Stubbs rubbed his knuckles
across his mouth, eyes on the bottle. “It was rather a long
walk.”
It had been, and Grey, too,
accepted the offered drink, though with some reluctance, seeing
Scanlon’s long fingers nimbly selecting an assortment of empty jars and
tins to serve as drinking vessels.
“Tim O’Connell,” Scanlon said,
lifting his own tin, whose label showed a drawing of a woman swooning
on a chaise longue. “The finest soldier who ever raised a musket and
shot a Frenchman dead. May he rest in peace!”
“Tim O’Connell,” Grey and Stubbs
muttered in unison, lifting their jars in brief acknowledgment.
Grey turned slightly as he brought
the jar to his lips, so that the light from the door illuminated the
liquid within. There was a strong smell from whatever had previously
filled the jar—anise? camphor?—overlaying the smell of alcohol, but
there were no suspicious crumbs floating in it, at least.
“Where was Sergeant O’Connell
killed, do you know?” Grey asked, lowering his makeshift cup after a
small sip, and clearing his throat. The liquid seemed to be straight
grain alcohol, clear and tasteless, but potent. His palate and nasal
passages felt as though they had been seared.
Scanlon swallowed, coughed, and
blinked, eyes watering—presumably from the liquor, rather than
emotion—then shook his head.
“Somewhere near the river, is all I
heard. The constable who came to bring the news said he was bashed
about somethin’ shocking, though. Knocked on the head in some class of
a tavern fight and then trampled in the scrum, perhaps. The constable
did mention that there was a heelprint on his forehead, God have mercy
on the poor man.”
“No one arrested?” Stubbs wheezed,
face going red with the strain of not coughing.
“No, sir. As I understand the
matter, the body was found lyin’ half in the water, on the steps by
Puddle Dock. Like enough, the tavern owner it was who dragged him out
and dumped him, not wantin’ the nuisance of a corpse on his premises.”
“Likely,” Grey echoed. “So no one
knows precisely where or how the death occurred?”
The apothecary shook his head
solemnly, picking up the bottle.
“No, sir. But then, none of us
knows where or when we shall die, do we? The only surety of it is that
we shall all one day depart this world, and heaven grant we may be
welcome in the next. A drop more, gentlemen?”
Stubbs accepted, settling himself
comfortably onto a proffered stool, one booted foot propped against the
counter. Grey declined, and strolled casually round the shop, cup in
hand, idly inspecting the stock while the other two lapsed into cordial
conversation.
The shop appeared to do a roaring
business in aids to virility, prophylactics against pregnancy, and
remedies for the drip, the clap, and other hazards of sexual congress.
Grey deduced the presence of a brothel in the near neighborhood, and
was oppressed anew at the thought of the Honorable Joseph Trevelyan,
whose existence he had momentarily succeeded in forgetting.
“Those can be supplied with ribbons
in regimental colors, sir,” Scanlon called, seeing him pause before a
jaunty assortment of Condoms Design’d for Gentlemen, each
sample displayed on a glass mold, the ribbons that secured the neck of
each device coiled delicately around the foot of its mold. “Sheep’s gut
or goat, per your preference, sir—scented, three farthings extra. That
would be gratis to you gentlemen, of course,” he added urbanely, bowing
as he tilted the neck of the bottle over Stubbs’s cup again.
“Thank you,” Grey said politely.
“Perhaps later.” He scarcely noticed what he was saying, his attention
caught by a row of stoppered bottles.
Mercuric Sulphide, read
the labels on several, and Guiacum on others. The contents
appeared to differ in appearance, but the descriptive wording was the
same for both:
For swift and efficacious treatment
of the gonorrhoea,
soft shanker, syphilis, and all other forms of venereal pox.
For a moment, he had the wild
thought of inviting Trevelyan to dinner, and introducing one of these
promising substances into his food. Unfortunately, he had too much
experience to put any trust in such remedies; a dear friend, Peter
Tewkes, had died the year before, after undergoing a mercuric
“salivation” for the treatment of syphilis at St. Bartholomew’s
Hospital, after several attempts at patent remedy had failed.
Grey had not witnessed the process
personally, having been exiled in Scotland at the time, but had heard
from mutual friends who had visited Tewkes, and who had talked
feelingly of the vile effects of mercury, whether applied within or
without.
He couldn’t allow Olivia to marry
Trevelyan if he was indeed afflicted; still, he had no desire to be
arrested himself for attempted poisoning of the man.
Stubbs, always gregarious, was
allowing himself to be drawn into a discussion of the Indian campaign;
the papers had carried news of Clive’s advance toward Calcutta, and the
whole of London was buzzing with excitement.
“Aye, and isn’t one of me cousins
with Himself?” the apothecary was saying, drawing himself up with
evident pride. “The Eighty-first, and no finer class of soldiers to be
found on God’s green earth”—he grinned, flashing good teeth—“savin’
your presences, sirs, to be sure.”
“Eighty-first?” Stubbs said,
looking puzzled. “Thought you said your cousin was with the
Sixty-third.”
“Both, sir, bless you. I’ve several
cousins, and the family runs to soldiers.”
His attention thus returned to the
apothecary, Grey slowly became aware that something was slightly wrong
about the man. He strolled closer, eyeing Scanlon covertly over the rim
of his cup. The man was nervous—why? His hands were steady as he poured
the liquor, but there were lines of strain around his eyes, and his jaw
was set in a way quite at odds with his stream of casual talk. The day
was warm, but it was not so warm in the shop as to justify the slick of
sweat at the apothecary’s temples.
Grey glanced round the shop, but
saw nothing amiss. Was Scanlon concealing some illicit dealings? They
were not far from the Thames here; Puddle Dock, where O’Connell’s body
had been found, was just by the confluence of the Thames and the Fleet,
and petty smuggling was likely a way of life for everyone in the
neighborhood with a boat. An apothecary would be particularly
well-placed to dispose of contraband.
If that was the case, though, why
be alarmed by the presence of two army officers? Smuggling would be the
concern of the London magistrates, or the Excise, perhaps the naval
authorities, but—
A small, distinct thump came from
overhead.
“What’s that?” he asked sharply,
looking up.
“Oh—naught but the cat,” the
apothecary replied at once, with a dismissive wave of his hand.
“Wretched creatures, cats, but mice bein’ more wretched creatures still
. . .”
“Not a cat.” Grey’s eyes were fixed
on the ceiling, where bunches of dried herbs hung from the beams. As he
watched, one bundle trembled briefly, then the one beside it; a fine
gold dust sifted down, the motes visible in the beam of light from the
door.
“Someone’s walking about upstairs.”
Ignoring the apothecary’s protest, he strode to the linen curtain,
pushed it aside, and was halfway up the narrow stair, hand on his sword
hilt, before Stubbs had gathered his wits sufficiently to follow.
The room above was cramped and
dingy, but sunlight shone through a pair of windows onto a battered
table and stool—and an even more battered woman, open-mouthed with
surprise as she froze in the act of setting down a dish of bread and
cheese.
“Mrs. O’Connell?” She turned her
head toward him, and Grey froze. Her open mouth was swollen, lips
split, a dark-red gap showing in the gum where a lower tooth had been
knocked out. Both eyes were puffed to slits, and she peered through a
mask of yellowing bruises. By some miracle, her nose had not been
broken; the slender bridge and fine nostrils protruded from the wreck,
pale-skinned and freakish by contrast.
She lifted a hand to her face,
turning away from the light as though ashamed of her appearance.
“I . . . yes. I’m Francine
O’Connell,” she murmured, through the fan of her fingers.
“Mrs. O’Connell!” Stubbs took a
stride toward her, then stopped, uncertain whether to touch her.
“Who—who has done this to you?”
“Her husband. And may his soul rot
in hell.” The remark came from behind them, in a conversational tone of
voice. Grey turned to see the apothecary advance into the room, his
manner still superficially casual, but all his attention focused on the
woman.
“Her husband, eh?” Stubbs, no fool,
for all his geniality, reached out and seized the apothecary’s hands,
turning the knuckles to the light. The man suffered the inspection
calmly enough, then pulled his unmarred hands back from Stubbs’s grip.
As though the action granted him license, he crossed to the woman and
stood beside her, radiating subdued defiance.
“True it is,” he said, still
outwardly calm. “Tim O’Connell was a fine man when sober, but when the
drink was on him . . . a fiend in human form, no less.” He shook his
head, tight-lipped.
Grey exchanged a glance with
Stubbs. This was true; they shared a memory of extricating O’Connell
from a gaol in Richmond, following a riotous night’s leave. The
constable and the gaoler had both borne the marks of the arrest, though
neither had been as badly off as O’Connell’s wife.
“And what is your relation to Mrs.
O’Connell, if I might ask?” Grey inquired politely. It was hardly
necessary to ask; he could see the woman’s body sway toward the
apothecary, like a twining vine deprived of its trellis.
“I am her landlord, to be sure,”
the man replied blandly, putting a hand on Mrs. O’Connell’s elbow. “And
a friend of the family.”
“A friend of the family,” Stubbs
echoed. “Quite.” His wide blue gaze descended, resting deliberately on
the woman’s midsection, where her apron bulged with a pregnancy of five
or six months’ progress. The regiment—and Sergeant O’Connell—had
returned to London a scant six weeks before.
Stubbs glanced at Grey, a question
in his eyes. Grey lifted one shoulder slightly, then gave the faintest
of nods. Whoever had done for Sergeant O’Connell, it was plainly not
his wife—and the money was not theirs to withhold, in any case.
Stubbs gave a small growl, but
reached into his coat and drew out a purse, which he tossed onto the
table.
“A small token of remembrance and
esteem,” he said, hostility plain in his voice. “From your husband’s
comrades.”
“Shroud money, is it? I don’t want
it.” The woman no longer leaned on Scanlon, but drew herself upright.
She was pale beneath the bruises, but her voice was strong. “Take it
back. I’ll bury me husband meself.”
“One might wonder,” Grey said
politely, “why a soldier’s wife should wish to reject assistance from
his fellows. Conscience, do you think?”
The apothecary’s face darkened at
that, and his fists closed at his sides.
“What d’ye say?” he demanded. “That
she did him to death, and ’tis the guilt of the knowledge causes her to
spurn your coin? Show ’em your hands, Francie!”
He reached down and seized the
woman’s hands, jerking them up to display. The little finger of one
hand was bandaged to a splint of wood; otherwise, her hands bore no
marks save the scars of healed burns and the roughened knuckles of
daily work—the hands of any housewife too poor to afford a drudge.
“I do not suppose that Mrs.
O’Connell beat her husband to death personally, no,” Grey replied,
still polite. “But the question of conscience need not apply only to
her own deeds, need it? It might also apply to deeds performed on her
behalf—or at her behest.”
“Not conscience.” The woman pulled
her hands away from Scanlon with sudden violence, the wreck of her face
quivering. Emotions shifted like sea currents beneath the blotched skin
as she glanced from one man to the other.
“I will tell ye why I spurn your
gift, sirs. And that is not conscience, but pride.” The slit eyes
rested on Grey, hard and bright as diamonds. “Or do you think a poor
woman such as meself is not entitled to her pride?”
“Pride in what?” Stubbs demanded.
He looked pointedly again at her belly. “Adultery?”
To Stubbs’s displeased surprise,
she laughed.
“Adultery, is it? Well, and if it
is, I’m not the first to be after doing it. Tim O’Connell left me last
year in the spring; took up with a doxy from the stews, he did, and
took what money we had to buy her gauds. When he came here two days
ago, ’twas the first time I’d seen him in near on a year. If it were
not for Mr. Scanlon offerin’ me shelter and work, I should no doubt
have become the whore ye think me.”
“Better a whore to one man than to
many, I suppose,” Grey said under his breath, putting a hand on
Stubbs’s arm to prevent further intemperate remarks.
“Still, madam,” he went on, raising
his voice, “I do not quite see why you object to accepting a gift from
your husband’s fellows to help bury him—if indeed you have no sense of
guilt over his demise.”
The woman drew herself up, crossing
her arms beneath her bosom.
“Will I take yon purse and use it
to have fine words said over the stinkin’ corpse of the man? Or worse,
light candles and buy Masses for a soul that’s flamin’ now in the pits
of hell, if there is justice in the Lord? That I will not, sir!”
Grey eyed her with interest—and a
certain amount of admiration—then glanced at the apothecary, to see how
he took this speech. Scanlon had dropped back a step; his eyes were
fixed on the woman’s bruised face, a slight frown between the heavy
brows.
Grey settled the silver gorget that
hung at his neck, then leaned forward and picked up the purse from the
table, jingling it gently in his palm.
“As you will, madam. Do you wish
also to reject the pension to which you are entitled, as a sergeant’s
widow?” Such a pension was little enough; but given the woman’s
situation . . .
She stood for a moment, undecided,
then her head lifted again.
“That, I’ll take,” she said, giving
him a glittering look through one slitted eye. “I’ve earned it.”

Chapter 3
O What a Tangled Web
We Weave
There was
nothing for it but report the matter. Finding someone to report to was
more difficult; with the regiment refitting and furbishing for a new
posting, there were constant comings and goings. The usual parade had
been temporarily discontinued, and no one was where he ought to be. It
was just past sunset of the following day when Grey eventually ran
Quarry to earth, in the smoking room at the Beefsteak.
“Were they telling the truth, d’ye
think?” Quarry pursed his lips, and blew a thoughtful smoke ring.
“Scanlon and the woman?”
Grey shook his head, concentrating
on getting his fresh cheroot to draw. Once it seemed well alight, he
took it from his lips long enough to answer.
“She was—mostly. He wasn’t.”
Quarry’s brows lifted, then dropped
in a frown.
“Sure of it? You said he was
nervous; might that be only because he didn’t want you to discover Mrs.
O’Connell, and thus his relations with her?”
“Yes,” Grey said. “But even after
we’d spoken with her . . . I can’t say precisely what it was that
Scanlon was lying about—or even that he lied, specifically.
But he knew something about O’Connell’s death that he wasn’t telling
straight, or I’m a Dutchman.”
Quarry grunted in response to this,
and lay back in his chair, smoking fiercely and scowling at the ceiling
in concentration. Indolent by nature, Harry Quarry disliked thinking,
but he could do it when obliged to.
Respecting the labor involved, Grey
said nothing, taking an occasional pull from the Spanish cigar that had
been pressed upon him by Quarry, who fancied the exotic weed. He
himself normally drank tobacco smoke only medicinally, when suffering
from a heavy rheum, but the smoking room at the Beefsteak offered the
best chance of private conversation at this time of day, most members
being at their suppers.
Grey’s stomach growled at the
thought of supper, but he ignored it. Time enough for food later.
Quarry removed the cigar from his
lips long enough to say, “Damn your brother,” then replaced it and
resumed his contemplation of the pastoral frolic taking place on the
gessoed ceiling above.
Grey nodded, in substantial
agreement with this sentiment. Hal was Colonel of the Regiment, as well
as the head of Grey’s family. Hal was presently in France—had been for
a month—and his temporary absence was creating an uncomfortable burden
on those required to shoulder those responsibilities that were
rightfully his. Nothing to be done about it, though; duty was duty.
In Hal’s absence, command of the
regiment devolved upon its two regular Colonels, Harry Quarry and
Bernard Sydell. Grey had had not the slightest hesitation in choosing
to whom to make his report. Sydell was an elderly man, crotchety and
strict, with little knowledge of his troops and less interest in them.
Observing the inferno in progress,
one of the ever-watchful servants came silently forward to place a
small porcelain dish on Quarry’s chest, lest the fuming ashes of his
cigar set his waistcoat on fire. Quarry ignored this, puffing
rhythmically and making occasional small growling noises between his
teeth.
Grey’s cheroot had burnt itself out
by the time Quarry removed the porcelain dish from his chest and the
soggy remains of his own cigar from his mouth. He sat up and sighed
deeply.
“No help for it,” he said. “You’ll
have to know.”
“Know what?”
“We think O’Connell was a spy.”
Astonishment and dismay vied for
place in Grey’s bosom with a certain feeling of satisfaction. He’d
known there was something fishy about the situation in Brewster’s
Alley—and it wasn’t codfish.
“A spy for whom?” They were alone;
the ubiquitous servant had disappeared momentarily, but Grey
nonetheless glanced round and lowered his voice.
“We don’t know.” Quarry squashed
the stump of his cigar into the dish and set it aside. “That was why
your brother decided to leave him be for a bit after we began to
suspect him—in hopes of discovering his paymaster, once the regiment
was back in London.”
That made sense; while O’Connell
might have gathered useful military information in the field, he would
have found it infinitely easier to pass it on in the seething anthill
of London—where men of every nation on earth mingled daily in the
streams of commerce that flowed up the Thames—than in the
shoulder-rubbing confines of a military camp.
“Oh, I see,” Grey said, shooting a
sharp glance at Quarry as the light dawned. “Hal took advantage of the
gossip regarding the regimental posting, didn’t he? Stubbs told me
after luncheon that he’d heard from DeVries that we were definitely set
for France again—likely Calais. I take it that was misdirection, for
O’Connell’s benefit?”
Quarry regarded him blandly.
“Wasn’t announced officially, was it?”
“No. And we take it that the
coincidence of such an unofficial decision and the sudden demise of
Sergeant O’Connell is sufficient to be . . . interesting?”
“Depends on your tastes, I s’pose,”
Quarry said, heaving a deep sigh. “Damn nuisance, I call it.”
The servant came quietly back into
the room, bearing a humidor in one hand, a rack of pipes in the other.
The supper hour was drawing to a close, and those members who liked a
smoke to settle their digestions would be coming down the hallway
shortly, each to claim his own pipe and his preferred chair.
Grey sat frowning for a moment.
“Why was . . . the gentleman in
question . . . suspected?”
“Can’t tell you that.” Quarry
lifted one shoulder, leaving it unclear as to whether his reticence was
a matter of ignorance or of official discretion.
“I see. So perhaps my brother is in
France—and perhaps he isn’t?”
A slight smile twitched the white
scar on Quarry’s cheek.
“You’d know better than I would,
Grey.”
The servant had gone out again, to
fetch the other humidors; several members kept their personal blends of
tobacco and snuff at the club. He could already hear the stir from the
dining room, of scraping chairs and postprandial conversation. Grey
leaned forward, ready to rise.
“But you had him followed, of
course—O’Connell. Someone must have kept a close eye on him in London.”
“Oh, yes.” Quarry shook himself
into rough order, brushing ash from the knees of his breeches and
pulling down his rumpled waistcoat. “Hal found a man. Very discreet,
well-placed. A footman employed by a friend of the family—your family,
that is.”
“And that friend would be . . .”
“The Honorable Joseph Trevelyan.”
Heaving himself to his feet, Quarry led the way out of the smoking
room, leaving Grey to follow as he might, senses reeling from more than
tobacco smoke.
It all made a horrid sense, though,
he thought, following Quarry toward the door. Trevelyan’s family and
Grey’s had been associated for the last couple of centuries, and it was
in some part Joseph Trevelyan’s friendship with Hal that had led to his
betrothal to Olivia in the first place.
It wasn’t a close friendship; one
founded on a commonality of association, clubs, and political
interests, rather than on personal affection. Still, if Hal had been
looking for a discreet man to put on O’Connell’s trail, it would have
been necessary to look outside the army—for who knew what alliances
O’Connell had formed, both within the regiment and outside it? And so,
evidently, Hal had spoken to his friend Trevelyan, who had recommended
his own footman . . . and it was simply a matter of dreadful irony that
he, Grey, should now be obliged to interfere in Trevelyan’s personal
life.
Outside the Beefsteak, the doorman
had procured a commercial carriage; Quarry was already into it,
beckoning Grey impatiently.
“Come along, come along! I’m
starving. We’ll go up to Kettrick’s, shall we? They do an excellent eel
pie there. I could relish an eel pie, and perhaps a bucket or two of
stout to go along. Wash the smoke down, what?”
Grey nodded, setting his hat on the
seat beside him where it wouldn’t be crushed. Quarry stuck his head out
the window and shouted up to the driver, then pulled it in and relapsed
back onto the grimy squabs with a sigh.
“So,” Quarry went on, raising his
voice slightly to be heard over the rattle and squeak of the carriage,
“this man, Trevelyan’s footman—Byrd, his name is, Jack Byrd—he took up
rooms across from the slammerkin O’Connell lived with. Been following
the Sergeant to and fro, up and down London, for the past six weeks.”
Grey glanced out of the window; the
weather had kept fine for several days, but was about to break. Thunder
growled in the distance, and he could feel the coming rain in the air
that chilled his face and freshened his lungs.
“What does this Byrd say occurred,
then, the night that O’Connell was killed?”
“Nothing.” Quarry settled his wig
more firmly on his head as a gust of moisture-laden wind swept through
the carriage.
“He lost O’Connell?”
Quarry’s blunt features twisted
wryly.
“No, we’ve lost Jack Byrd. Man
hasn’t been seen or heard of since the night O’Connell was killed.”
The carriage was slowing, the
driver chirruping to his team as they made the turn into the Strand.
Grey settled his cloak about his shoulders and picked up his hat, in
anticipation of their arrival.
“No sign of his body?”
“None. Which rather suggests that
whatever happened to O’Connell, it wasn’t a simple brawl.”
Grey rubbed at his face, rasping
the bristles on his jaw. He was hungry, and his linen was grimy after
the day’s exertions. The clammy feel of it made him feel seedy and
irritable.
“Which rather suggests that
whatever happened wasn’t the fault of Scanlon, then—for why should he
be concerned with Byrd?” He wasn’t sure whether to be pleased at this
deduction or not. He knew the apothecary had been lying to
him in some way—but at the same time, he felt some sympathy for Mrs.
O’Connell. She would be in a bad way if Scanlon was taken up for murder
and hanged or transported—and a worse one, were she to be accused of
conspiracy in the affair.
The opposite bench was harlequined
with light and shadow as they clopped slowly past a group of
flambeaux-men, lighting a party home. He saw Quarry shrug, obviously as
irritable as he was himself from lack of food.
“If Scanlon had spotted Byrd
following O’Connell, he might have put Byrd out of the way, as well—but
why bother to hide it? A brawl might produce multiple bodies, easy as
one. They often do, God knows.”
“But if it was someone else,” Grey
said slowly, “someone who wanted O’Connell out of the way, either
because he asked too much or because they feared he might give them
away? . . .”
“The spymaster? Or his
representative, at least. Could be. Again, though—why hide the body, if
he did for Byrd, too?”
The alternative was obvious.
“He didn’t kill Byrd. He bought him
off.”
“Damn likely. Directly I heard of
O’Connell’s death, I sent a man to search the place he was living, but
he didn’t find a thing. And Stubbs had a good look round the widow’s
place, as well, while you were there—but not a bean, he says. Not a
paper in the place.”
He’d seen Stubbs poking round as he
made arrangements for the payment of O’Connell’s pension to his widow,
but had paid no particular attention at the time. It was true, though;
Mrs. O’Connell’s room was spartan in its furnishing, completely lacking
in books or papers of any kind.
“What were they searching for?”
The bearlike growl that emerged
from the shadows in reply might have been Quarry, or merely his stomach
giving voice to its hunger.
“Don’t know for sure what it might
look like,” Quarry admitted reluctantly. “It will be writing of some
kind, though.”
“You don’t know? What sort of thing
is it—or am I not allowed to know that?”
Quarry eyed him, fingers drumming
slowly on the seat beside him. Then he shrugged; official discretion be
damned, evidently.
“Just before we came back from
France, O’Connell took the ordnance requisitions into Calais. He was
late—all the other regiments had turned in their papers days before.
The damn fool clerk had left the lot just sitting on his desk, if you
can believe it! Granted, the office was locked, but still . . .”
Returning from a leisurely
luncheon, the clerk had discovered the door forced, the desk
ransacked—and every scrap of paper in the office gone.
“I shouldn’t have thought one man
could carry the amount of paper to be found in an office of that sort,”
Grey said, half-joking.
Quarry flipped one hand, impatient.
“It was a clerk’s hole, not the
office proper. Nothing else there was important—but the quarterly
ordnance requisitions for every British regiment between Calais and
Prague! . . .”
Grey pursed his lips, nodding in
acknowledgment. It was a serious matter. Information on troop movements
and disposition was highly sensitive, but such plans could be changed,
if it became known that the intelligence had fallen into the wrong
hands. The munitions requirements for a regiment could not be
altered—and the sum total of that information would tell an enemy
almost to the gun what strength and what weaponry each regiment
possessed.
“Even so,” he objected. “It must
have been a massive amount of paper. Not the sort of thing a man could
easily conceal about his person.”
“No, it would have taken a large
rucksack, or a sail bag—something of that sort—to cart it all away. But
cart it away someone did.”
The alarm had been raised promptly,
of course, and a search instigated, but Calais was a medieval warren of
a place, and nothing had been found.
“Meanwhile, O’Connell
disappeared—quite properly; he was given three days’ leave when he took
the requisitions in. We hunted for him; found him on the second day,
smelling of drink and looking as though he hadn’t slept for the whole
of the time.”
“Which would be quite as usual.”
“Yes, it would. But that’s also
what you’d expect a man to look like who’d sat up for two days and
nights in a hired room, making a précis of that mass of paper
and turning it into something a good bit smaller and more
portable—feeding the requisitions into the fire as he went.”
“So they weren’t ever found? The
originals?”
“No. We watched O’Connell
carefully; he had no chance to pass on the information to anyone after
that—and we think it unlikely that he handed it on before we found
him.”
“Because now he’s dead—and because
Jack Byrd has disappeared.”
“Rem acu tetigisti,”
Quarry replied, then snorted, half-pleased with himself.
Grey smiled in spite of himself.
“You have touched the matter with a needle”; it meant, “you’ve put your
finger on it.” Probably the only bit of Latin Quarry recalled from his
schooldays, other than cave canem.
“And was O’Connell the only
suspect?”
“No, damn it. Hence the difficulty.
We couldn’t simply arrest him and sweat the truth out of him with no
more evidence than the fact of his being there. At least six other
men—all from different regiments, damn it!—were there during the
relevant time, as well.”
“I see. So the other regiments are
now quietly investigating their potential black sheep?”
“They are. On the other hand,”
Quarry added judiciously, “the other five are still alive. Which might
be an indication, eh?”
The coach stopped, and the sounds
and smells of Kettrick’s Eel-Pye House floated through the window:
laughter and talk, the sizzle of food and clank of wooden plates and
pie tins. The brine-smell of jellied eels and ale and the solace of
floury pies lapped round them, warm and comforting, spiced with the
sauce of alcoholic conviviality.
“Do we know for certain how
O’Connell was killed? Did anyone from the regiment see the body?” Grey
asked suddenly, as Quarry descended heavily to the pavement.
“No,” Quarry said, not looking
round, but heading for the door with single-minded determination.
“You’re going to go and do that tomorrow, before they bury the bugger.”
Grey waited until the pies had been
set down in front of them before he undertook to argue with Quarry’s
statement that he, Grey, was forthwith relieved of other duties in
order to pursue an investigation into the activities and death of
Sergeant Timothy O’Connell.
“Why me?” Grey was astonished.
“Surely it’s sufficiently serious a matter to justify the senior
ranking officer’s attention—that would be you, Harry,” he pointed out,
“or possibly Bernard.”
Quarry had his eyes closed in
momentary bliss, mouth full of eel pie. He chewed slowly, swallowed,
then opened his eyes reluctantly.
“Bernard—ha-ha. Very funny.” He
brushed crumbs from his chest. “As for me . . . well, it might be,
ordinarily. Fact is, though—I was in Calais, too, when the requisitions
were taken. Could have done it meself. Didn’t, of course, but I could
have.”
“No one in his right mind would
suspect you, Harry, surely?”
“Think the War Office is in its
right mind, do you?” Quarry raised one cynical eyebrow, along with his
spoon.
“I take your point. But still . .
.”
“Crenshaw was on home leave,”
Quarry said, naming one of the captains of the regiment. “Meant to be
in England, but who’s to say he didn’t sneak back to Calais?”
“And Captain Wilmot? You can’t all
have been on leave!”
“Oh, Wilmot was in camp where he
ought to have been, all proper and above suspicion. But he had a fit of
some sort at his club this Monday past. Apoplexy, the quack says. Can’t
walk, can’t talk, can’t view bodies.” Quarry pointed his spoon briefly
at Grey’s chest. “You’re it.”
Grey opened his mouth to
expostulate further, but finding no good argument to hand, inserted a
bite of pie instead, chewing moodily.
With fate’s usual turn for irony,
the scandal that had sent him to Ardsmuir in disgrace had now placed
him beyond suspicion, as the only functioning senior officer of the
regiment who could not possibly have had anything to do with the
disappearance of the Calais requisitions. He had returned from his
Scottish exile by the time of the disappearance, true—but had probably
been in London, having not formally rejoined his regiment until a month
ago.
Harry had a genius for avoiding
unpleasant jobs, but in the present situation, Grey was forced to admit
it wasn’t entirely Harry’s doing.
Kettrick’s was crowded, as usual,
but they had found a bench in a secluded corner, and their uniforms
kept the other diners at a safe distance. The clatter of spoons and pie
tins, the crash and scrape of shifting benches, and the raucous
conversation bouncing from the low wooden rafters provided more than
sufficient cover for a private conversation. Nonetheless, Grey leaned
closer and lowered his voice.
“Does the Cornish gentleman of whom
we were speaking earlier know that his servant is incommunicabilis?”
Grey asked circumspectly.
Quarry nodded, champing eel pie
industriously. He coughed to clear a bit of pastry from his throat, and
took a deep pull at his tankard of stout.
“Oh, yes. We thought the servant in
question might have been scared off by whatever it was that happened to
the sergeant—in which case, the natural thing would be for him to
scuttle off back to . . . his place of employment.” Quarry beetled his
brows at Grey, indicating that naturally he understood the necessity
for discretion—did Grey think him dense? “Sent Stubbs round to ask—no
sign of him. Our Cornish friend is disturbed.”
Grey nodded, and conversation was
temporarily suspended while both men concentrated on their meal. Grey
was scraping a bit of bread round his empty pannikin, unwilling to let
a drop of the savory broth escape, when Quarry, having polished off two
pies and three pints, belched amiably and chose to resume in a more
social vein.
“Speakin’ of Cornishmen, what have
you done about your putative cousin-in-law? Arranged to take him to a
brothel yet?”
“He says he doesn’t go to
brothels,” Grey replied tersely, recalled unwillingly to the matter of
his cousin’s marriage. Christ, weren’t spies and suspected murder
enough?
“And you’re letting him marry your
cousin?” Quarry’s thick brows drew down. “How d’ye know he’s not
impotent, or a sodomite, let alone diseased?”
“I am reasonably sure,” Lord John
said, repressing the sudden insane urge to remark that, after all, the
Honorable Mr. Trevelyan had not been watching him at the
chamber pot.
He had called on Trevelyan earlier
in the day, with an invitation to supper and various libidinous
“amusements” to bid a proper farewell to Trevelyan’s bachelorhood.
Trevelyan had agreed with thanks to a cordial supper, but claimed to
have promised his mother upon her deathbed to have nothing to do with
prostitutes.
Quarry’s shaggy brows shot up.
“What sort of mother talks about
whores on her deathbed? Your mother wouldn’t do that, would she?”
“I have no idea,” Grey said. “The
situation has fortunately not arisen. But I suppose,” he said,
attempting to divert the conversation, “that surely there are
men who do not seek such recreation. . . .”
Quarry gave him a look of jaundiced
doubt. “Damn few,” he said. “And Trevelyan ain’t one of ’em.”
“You seem sure of it,” Grey said,
slightly piqued.
“I am.” Quarry settled back,
looking pleased with himself. “Asked around a bit—no, no, I was quite
discreet, no need to fret. Trevelyan goes to a house in Meacham Street.
Good taste; been there meself.”
“Oh?” Grey set aside his empty pie
pan, and raised a brow in interest. “Why would he not wish to go with
me, I wonder?”
“Maybe afraid you’ll blab to
Olivia, disillusion the girl.” Quarry lifted a massive shoulder in
dismissal of Trevelyan’s possible motives. “Be that as it may—why not
go round and speak to the whores there? Chap I talked to says he’s seen
Trevelyan there at least twice a month—good chance whichever girl he
took last can tell you if he’s poxed or not.”
“Yes, perhaps,” Grey said slowly.
Quarry took this for immediate agreement, and tossed back the remains
of his final pint, belching slightly as he set it down.
“Splendid. We’ll go round day after
tomorrow, then.”
“Day after tomorrow?”
“Got to go to dinner at my
brother’s house tomorrow—my sister-in-law is having Lord Worplesdon.”
“Steamed, boiled, or baked en
croûte?”
Quarry guffawed, his already ruddy
face achieving a deeper hue under the stress of amusement.
“Oh, a good one, Johnny! I’ll tell
Amanda—come to think, shall I have her invite you? She’s fond of you,
you know.”
“No, no,” Grey said hastily. He was
in turn fond of Quarry’s sister-in-law, Lady Joffrey, but was only too
well aware that she regarded him not merely as a friend, but also as
prey—a potential husband for one of her myriad sisters and cousins. “I
am engaged tomorrow. But this brothel you’ve discovered—”
“Well, no time like the present, I
agree,” Harry said, pushing back his bench. “But you’ll need your rest
tonight, if you’re going to look at bodies in the morning. Besides,” he
added, swirling his cloak over his shoulders, “I’m never at me best in
bed after eel pie. Makes me fart.”

Chapter 4
A Valet Calls
Next morning,
Grey sat in his bedchamber, unshaven and attired in his nightshirt,
banyan, and slippers, drinking tea and debating with himself whether
the authoritative benefits conferred by wearing his uniform outweighed
the possible consequences—both sartorial and social—of wearing it into
the slums of London to inspect a three-day-old corpse. He was disturbed
in this meditation by his new orderly, Private Adams, who opened the
bedroom door and entered without ceremony.
“A person, my lord,” Adams
reported, and stood smartly to attention.
Never at his best early in the day,
Grey took a moody swallow of tea and nodded in acknowledgment of this
announcement. Adams, new both to Grey and to the job of personal
orderly, took this for permission and stood aside, gesturing the person
in question into the room.
“Who are you?” Grey gazed in blank
astonishment at the young man who stood thus revealed.
“Tom Byrd, me lord,” the young man
said, and bowed respectfully, hat in hand. Short and stocky, with a
head round as a cannonball, he was young enough still to sport freckles
across fair, rounded cheeks and over the bridge of his snubbed nose.
Despite his obvious youth, though, he radiated a remarkable air of
determination.
“Byrd. Byrd. Oh, Byrd!” Lord John’s
sluggish mental processes began to engage themselves. Tom Byrd.
Presumably this young man was some relation to the vanished Jack Byrd.
“Why are you—oh. Perhaps Mr. Trevelyan has sent you?”
“Yes, me lord. Colonel Quarry sent
him a note last night, saying as how you was going to be looking into
the matter of . . . er-hem.” He cleared his throat ostentatiously, with
a glance at Adams, who had taken up the shaving brush and was
industriously swishing it to and fro in the soap mug, working up a
great lather of suds. “Mr. Trevelyan said as how I was to come and
assist, whatsoever thing it might be your lordship had need of.”
“Oh? I see; how kind of him.” Grey
was amused at Byrd’s air of dignity, but favorably impressed at his
discretion. “What duties are you accustomed to perform in Mr.
Trevelyan’s household, Tom?”
“I’m a footman, sir.” Byrd stood as
straight as he could, chin lifted in an attempt at an extra inch of
height; footmen were normally employed for appearance as much as for
skill, and tended to be tall and well-formed; Byrd was about Grey’s own
height.
Grey rubbed his upper lip, then set
aside his teacup and glanced at Adams, who had put down the soap mug
and was now holding the razor in one hand, strop in the other,
apparently unsure how to employ the two effectively in concert. “Tell
me, Byrd, have you any experience at valeting?”
“No, me lord—but I can shave a
man.” Tom Byrd sedulously avoided looking at Adams, who had discarded
the strop and was testing the edge of the razor against the edge of his
shoe sole, frowning.
“You can, can you?”
“Yes, me lord. Father’s a barber,
and us boys’d shave the bristles from the scalded hogs he bought for to
make brushes of. For practice, like.”
“Hmm.” Grey glanced at himself in
the looking glass above the chest of drawers. His beard came in only a
shade or two darker than his blond hair, but it grew heavily, and the
stubble glimmered thick as wheat straw on his jaw in the morning light.
No, he really couldn’t forgo shaving.
“All right,” he said with
resignation. “Adams—give the razor to Tom here, if you please. Then go
and brush my oldest uniform, and tell the coachman I shall require him.
Mr. Byrd and I are going to view a body.”
A night lying in the water at
Puddle Dock and two days lying in a shed behind Bow Street compter had
not improved Timothy O’Connell’s appearance, never his strongest point
to begin with. At that, he was at least still recognizable—more than
could be said for the gentleman lying on a bit of canvas by the wall,
who had apparently hanged himself.
“Turn him over, if you please,”
Grey said tersely, speaking through a handkerchief soaked with oil of
wintergreen, which he held against the lower half of his face.
The two prisoners deputed to
accompany him to this makeshift morgue looked rebellious—they had
already been obliged to take O’Connell from his cheap coffin and remove
his shroud for Grey’s inspection—but a gruff word from the constable in
charge propelled them into reluctant action.
The corpse had been roughly
cleansed, at least. The marks of his last battle were clear, even
though the body was bloated and the skin extensively discolored.
Grey bent closer, handkerchief
firmly clasped to his face, to inspect the bruises across the back. He
beckoned to Tom Byrd, who was standing pressed against the wall of the
shed, his freckles dark against the paleness of his face.
“See that?” He pointed to the black
mottling over the corpse’s back and buttocks. “He was kicked and
trampled upon, I think.”
“Yes, sir?” Byrd said faintly.
“Yes. But you see how the skin is
completely discolored upon the dorsal aspect?”
Byrd gave him a look indicating
that he saw nothing whatever, including a reason for his own existence.
“His back,” Grey amended. “Dorsum
is the Latin word for back.”
“Oh, aye,” Byrd said, intelligence
returning. “I see it plain, me lord.”
“That means that he lay upon his
back for some time after death. I have seen men taken up from a
battlefield for burial; the portions that have lain bottom-most are
always discolored in that way.”
Byrd nodded, looking faintly ill.
“But you found him upon his face in
the water, is that correct?” Grey turned to the constable.
“Yes, my lord. The coroner’s seen
him,” the man added helpfully. “Death by violence.”
“Quite,” Grey said. “There was no
grievous wound upon the front of his body that might have caused his
death, and I see no such wound here, do you, Byrd? Not stabbed, not
shot, not choked with a garrote . . .”
Byrd swayed slightly, but caught
himself, and was heard to mutter something about “. . . head, mebbe?”
“Perhaps. Here, take this.” Grey
shoved the handkerchief into Byrd’s clammy hand, then turned and,
holding his breath, gingerly began to feel about in O’Connell’s hair.
He was interested to see that an inexpert attempt had been made to do
up the corpse’s hair in a proper military queue, wrapped round a pad of
lamb’s wool and bound with a leather lacing, though whoever had done it
had lacked the rice powder for a finishing touch. Someone who cared had
laid the body out—not Mrs. O’Connell, he thought, but someone.
The scalp had begun to loosen, and
shifted unpleasantly under his probing fingers. There were assorted
lumps, presumably left by kicks or blows . . . yes, there. And there.
In two places, the bone of the skull gave inward in a sickening manner,
and a slight ooze moistened Grey’s fingertips.
Byrd made a small choking sound as
Grey withdrew his hand, and blundered out, handkerchief still clasped
to his face.
“Was he wearing his uniform when he
was found?” Grey asked the constable. Deprived of his handkerchief, he
wiped his fingers fastidiously on the shroud as he nodded to the two
prisoners to restore the corpse to its original state.
“Nah, sir.” The constable shook his
head. “Stripped to his shirt. We knew as he was one of yours, though,
from his hair, and askin’ about a bit, we found someone as knew his
name and regiment.”
Grey’s ears pricked up at that.
“Do you mean to say that he was
known in the neighborhood where he was found?”
The constable frowned.
“I s’pose so,” he said, rubbing at
his chin to assist thought. “Let me think . . . yes, sir, I’m sure as
that’s right. When we pulled him out o’ the water, and I saw as how he
was a soldier, I went round to the Oak and Oyster to inquire, that
bein’ the nearest place where the soldiers mostly go. Brought a few of
the folk in there along to have a look at him; as I recall, ’twas the
barmaid from the Oyster what knew him.”
The body had been turned over, and
one of the prisoners, lips pressed tight against the smell, was drawing
up the shroud again, when Grey stopped him with a motion. He bent over
the coffin, frowning, and traced the mark on O’Connell’s forehead. It
was indeed a heelprint, distinctly indented on the livid flesh. He
could count the nailheads.
He nodded to himself and
straightened up. The body had been moved, so much was plain. But from
where? If the Sergeant had been killed in a brawl, as appeared to be
the case, perhaps there would have been a report of such an occurrence.
“Might I have a word with your
superior, sir?”
“That’d be Constable Magruder,
sir—round the front, room on the left. Will you be done with the
corpse, sir?” He was already motioning for the two sullen prisoners to
restore O’Connell’s wrappings and nail down the coffin lid.
“Oh . . . yes. I think so.” Grey
paused, considering. Ought he perhaps to make some ceremonial gesture
of farewell to a comrade in arms? There was nothing in that blank and
swollen countenance, though, that seemed to invite such a gesture, and
surely the constable did not care. In the end, he gave a slight nod to
the corpse, a shilling to the constable for his trouble, and left.
Constable Magruder was a small,
foxy-looking man, with narrow eyes that darted constantly from doorway
to desk and back again, lest anything escape his notice. Grey took some
encouragement from this, hoping that few things did escape
the constable of the day and the Bow Street Runners under his purview.
The constable knew Grey’s errand;
he saw the wariness lurking at the back of the narrow eyes—and the
quick flick of a glance toward the magistrate’s offices next door. It
was apparent that he feared Grey might go to the magistrate, Sir John
Fielding, with all the consequent trouble this might involve.
Grey did not know Sir John himself,
but was reasonably sure that his mother did. Still, at this point,
there was no need to invoke him. Realizing what was in Magruder’s mind,
Grey did his best to show an attitude of relaxed affability and humble
gratitude for the constable’s continued assistance.
“I thank you, sir, for your
gracious accommodation. I hesitate to intrude further on your
generosity—but if I might ask just one or two questions?”
“Oh, aye, sir.” Magruder went on
looking wary, but relaxed a little, relieved that he was not about to
be asked to conduct a time-consuming and probably futile investigation.
“I understand that Sergeant
O’Connell was likely killed on Saturday night. Are you aware of any
disturbances taking place in the neighborhood on that night?”
Magruder’s face twitched.
“Disturbances, Major? The whole
place is a disturbance come nightfall, sir. Robbery from the person,
purse-cutting, fights and street riots, disagreements betwixt whores
and their customers, burglary of premises, theft, tavern brawls,
malicious mischief, fire-setting, horse-stealing, housebreaking, random
assaults . . .”
“Yes, I see. Still, we are
reasonably sure that no one set Sergeant O’Connell on fire, nor yet
mistook him for a lady of the evening.” Grey smiled to abjure any
suspicions of sarcasm. “I am only seeking to narrow the possibilities,
you see, sir.” He spread his hands, deprecatingly. “My duty, you
understand.”
“Oh, aye.” Magruder was not without
humor; a small gleam of it lit the narrow eyes and softened the harsh
outlines of his face. He glanced from the papers on his desk to the
hallway, down which echoed shouts and bangings from the prisoners in
the rear, then back to Grey.
“I’ll have to speak to the
constable of the night, go through the reports. If I see anything that
might be helpful to your inquiry, Major, I’ll send round a note, shall
I?”
“I should appreciate it very much,
sir.” Grey rose promptly, and the two men parted with mutual
expressions of esteem.
Tom Byrd was sitting on the
pavement outside, still pale, but improved. He sprang to his feet at
Grey’s gesture, and fell into step behind him.
Would Magruder produce anything
helpful? Grey wondered. There were so many possibilities. Robbery from
the person, Magruder had suggested. Perhaps . . . but knowing what he
did of O’Connell’s ferocious temperament, Grey was not inclined to
think that a gang of robbers would have chosen him at random—there were
easier sheep to fleece, by far.
But what if O’Connell had succeeded
in meeting the spymaster—if there was one, Grey reminded himself—and
had turned over his documents and received a sum of money?
He considered the possibility that
the spymaster had then murdered O’Connell to retrieve his money or
silence a risk—but in that case, why not simply kill O’Connell and take
the documents in the first place? Well . . . if O’Connell had been wise
enough not to carry the documents on his person, and the spymaster knew
it, he would presumably have taken care to obtain the goods before
taking any subsequent steps in disposing of the messenger.
By the same token, though, if
someone else had discovered that O’Connell was in possession of a sum
of money, they might have killed him in the process of a robbery that
had nothing to do with the stolen requisitions. But the amount of
damage done to the body . . . that suggested whoever had done the deed
had meant to make sure that O’Connell was dead. Casual robbers would
not have cared; they would have knocked O’Connell on the head and
absconded, completely careless of whether he lived or died.
A spymaster might make certain of
the matter. And yet—would a spymaster depend upon the services of
associates? For clearly, O’Connell had faced more than one
assailant—and from the condition of his hands, had left his mark on
them.
“What do you think, Tom?” he said,
more by way of clarifying his thoughts than because he desired Byrd’s
opinion. “If secrecy were a concern, would it not be more sensible to
use a weapon? Beating a man to death is likely to be a noisy business.
Attract a lot of unwelcome attention, wouldn’t you say?”
“Yes, me lord. I expect that’s so.
Though so far as that goes . . .”
“Yes?” He glanced round at Byrd,
who hastened his step a bit to come level with Grey.
“Well, it’s only—mind, I
ain’t—haven’t, I mean—seen a man beat to death. But when you go to kill
a pig, you only get a terrible lot of screeching if you’ve done it
wrong.”
“Done it wrong?”
“Yes, me lord. If you do it right,
it doesn’t take but one good blow. The pig doesn’t know what hit ’im,
and there’s no noise to speak of. You get a man what doesn’t know what
he’s doing, or isn’t strong enough—” Byrd made a face at the thought of
such incompetence. “Racket like to wake the dead. There’s a butcher’s
across the street from me dad’s shop,” he offered in explanation. “I’ve
seen pigs killed often.”
“A very good point, Tom,” Grey said
slowly. If either robbery or simple murder was the intent, it could
have been accomplished with much less fuss. Ergo, whatever had befallen
Tim O’Connell had likely been an accident, in a brawl or street riot,
or . . . and yet the body had been moved, sometime after death. Why?
His cogitations were interrupted by
the sound of an agitated altercation in the alleyway that led to the
back of the gaol.
“What’re you doing here, you Irish
whore?”
“I’ve a right to be here—unlike
you, ye draggletail thief!”
“Cunt!”
“Bitch!”
Following the sound of strife into
the alley, Grey found Timothy O’Connell’s sealed coffin lying in the
roadway, surrounded by people. In the center of the mob was the
pregnant figure of Mrs. O’Connell, swathed in a black shawl and squared
off against another woman, similarly attired.
The ladies were not alone, he saw;
Scanlon the apothecary was vainly trying to persuade Mrs. O’Connell
away from her opponent, with the aid of a tall, rawboned Irishman. The
second lady had also brought reinforcement, in the person of a small,
fat clergyman, dressed in dog collar and rusty coat, who appeared more
entertained than distressed by the exchange of cordialities. A number
of other people crowded the alley behind both women—mourners,
presumably, come to assist in the burial of Sergeant O’Connell.
“Take your wicked friends and be
off with ye! He was my husband, not yours!”
“Oh, and a fine wife you
were, I’m sure! Didn’t care enough to come and wash the mud from his
face when they dragged him out of the ditch! It was me laid him out
proper, and me that’ll bury him, thank you very much! Wife! Ha!”
Tom Byrd stood open-mouthed under
the eaves of the shed, watching. He glanced up wide-eyed at Grey.
“And it’s me paid for his
coffin—think I’ll let you take it? Likely you’ll give the body to a
knacker’s shop and sell the box, greedy-guts! Take a man from his wife
so you can suck the marrow from his bones—”
“Shut your trap!”
“Shut yours!” bellowed the widow
O’Connell, and she took a wild swing at the other woman, who dodged
adroitly. Seeing a sudden surge among the mourners on both sides, Grey
pushed his way between the women.
“Madam,” he began, grasping Mrs.
O’Connell’s arm with determination. “You must—” His admonition was
interrupted by a swift elbow in the pit of the stomach, which took him
quite by surprise. He staggered back a pace, and stamped inadvertently
on the toe of the tall Irishman, who hopped to and fro on one foot,
uttering brief blasphemies in what Grey assumed to be the Irish tongue,
as it was no form of French.
These were rapidly subsumed by the
blasphemies being flung by the two ladies—if that was the word, Grey
thought grimly—in an incoherent barrage of insults.
The pistol-shot sound of a slapped
cheek rang out, and then the alley erupted in high-pitched shrieks as
the women closed with each other, fingers clawed and feet kicking. Grey
grabbed for the other woman’s sleeve, but it was torn from his grip and
he was knocked heavily into a wall. Someone tripped him, and he went
down, rolling and rebounding from the wall of the shed before he could
get his feet under him.
Regaining his balance, Grey
staggered, then landed on the balls of his feet, and snatched out his
sword in a slashing arc that made the metal sing. The thin chime of it
cut through the racket in the alleyway like a knife through butter,
separating the combatants and sending the women stumbling back from
each other. In the moment’s silence that resulted, Grey stepped firmly
between the two women and glared back and forth between them.
Assured that he had put at least a
momentary stop to the battle, he turned to the unknown woman. A solid
person with curly black hair, she wore a wide-brimmed hat that obscured
her face, but not her attitude, which was belligerent in the extreme.
“May I inquire your name, madam?
And your purpose here?”
“She’s a class of a slut, what
else?” Mrs. O’Connell’s voice came from behind him, cracked with
contempt, but controlled. Silencing the other woman’s heated response
to this with a peremptory movement of his sword, he cast an irritated
glance over his shoulder.
“I asked the lady herself—if you
please, Mrs. O’Connell.”
“That would be Mrs. Scanlon—if you
please, my lord.” The apothecary’s voice was more than polite, but held
a note almost of smugness.
“I beg your pardon?” Taken by
surprise, he turned completely round to face Scanlon and the widow.
Evidently, the other woman was equally shocked, for beyond a loud “What?”
behind him, she said nothing.
Scanlon was holding Francine
O’Connell by the arm; he tightened his grasp a little and bowed to
Grey.
“I have the honor to introduce you
to my wife, sir,” he said gravely. “Wed yestereen we were, by special
license, with Father Doyle himself doing of the honors.” He nodded at
the tall Irishman, who nodded in turn, though keeping a wary eye on the
tip of Grey’s rapier.
“What, couldn’t wait ’til poor old
Tim was cold, could you? And who’s the slut here, I’d like to know, you
with your belly swole up like a farkin’ toad!”
“I’m a married woman—twice
married! And you with no name and no shame—”
“Ah, now, Francie, Francie . . .”
Scanlon put his arms around his incensed wife, lugging her back by main
force. “Let it be, sweetheart, let it be. Ye don’t want to be doing the
babe an injury now, do ye?”
At this reminder of her delicate
condition, Francine desisted, though she went on huffing beneath her
hat brim, much in the manner of a bull who has chased intruders out of
a field and means to see that they stay chased.
Grey turned back to the other
woman, just as she opened her mouth again. He put the tip of his rapier
firmly against the middle of her chest, cutting her expostulations
short and eliciting a brief and startled “Eek!”
“Who the hell are you?” he
demanded, patience exhausted.
“Iphigenia Stokes,” she replied
indignantly. “How dare you be takin’ liberties with me person, you?”
She backed up a step, swatting at his sword with a hand whose essential
broadness and redness was not disguised by the black shammy mitt
covering it.
“And who are you?” Grey
swung toward the small clergyman, who had been tranquilly enjoying the
show from a place of security behind a barrel.
“Me?” The clerical gentleman looked
surprised, but bowed obligingly. “The Reverend Mr. Cobb, sir, curate of
St. Giles. I was asked to come and deliver the obsequies for the late
Mr. O’Connell, on behalf of Miss Stokes, whom I understand to have had
a personal friendship with the deceased.”
“You what? A frigging Protestant?”
Francine O’Connell Scanlon stood straight upright, trembling with
renewed outrage. Mr. Cobb eyed her warily, but seemed to feel himself
safe enough in his retreat, for he bowed politely to her.
“Interment is to be in the
churchyard at St. Giles, ma’am—if you and your husband would care to
attend?”
At this, the entire Irish
contingent pressed forward, obviously intending to seize the casket and
carry it off by main force. Nothing daunted, Miss Stokes’s escort
likewise pushed eagerly to the fore, several of the gentlemen uprooting
boards from a sagging fence to serve as makeshift clubs.
Miss Stokes was encouraging her
troops with bellows of “Catholic whore!” while Mr. Scanlon appeared to
be of two minds in the matter, simultaneously dragging his wife out of
the fray while shaking his free fist in the direction of the
Protestants and shouting assorted Irish imprecations.
With visions of bloody riot
breaking out, Grey leapt atop the casket and swung his sword viciously
from side to side, driving back all comers.
“Tom!” he shouted. “Go for the
constables!”
Tom Byrd had not waited for
instructions, but had apparently gone for reinforcements during the
earlier part of the affray; the word “constables” was barely out of
Grey’s mouth, when the sound of running feet came down the street.
Constable Magruder and a pair of his men charged into the alley, clubs
and pistols at the ready, with Tom Byrd bringing up the rear, panting.
Seeing the arrival of armed
authority, the warring funeral parties drew instantly apart, knives
disappearing like magic and clubs dropping to the ground with
insouciant casualness.
“Are you in difficulties, Major?”
Constable Magruder called, looking distinctly entertained as he glanced
between the two competing widows and then up at Grey on his precarious
roost.
“No, sir . . . I thank you,” Grey
replied politely, gasping for breath. He felt the cheap boards of the
coffin creak in a sinister fashion as he shifted his weight, and sweat
ran down the groove of his back. “If you would care to go on standing
there for just a moment longer, though? . . .”
He drew a deep breath and stepped
gingerly down from his perch. He had rolled through a puddle; the seat
of his breeches was wet, and he could feel the split where the sleeve
seam beneath his right arm had given way. Goddamn it, now what?
He was inclined toward the
simplicity of a Solomonic decree that would award half of Tim O’Connell
to each woman, and rejected this notion only because of the time it
would take and the fact that his rapier was completely unsuited to the
task of such division. If the widows gave him any further difficulties,
though, he was sending Tom to fetch a butcher’s cleaver upon the
instant, he swore it.
Grey sighed, sheathed his sword,
and rubbed the spot between his brows with an index finger.
“Mrs. . . . Scanlon.”
“Aye?” The swelling of her face had
gone down somewhat; it was suspicion and fury now that narrowed those
diamond eyes of hers.
“When I called upon you two days
ago, you rejected the gift presented by your husband’s comrades in
arms, on the grounds that you believed your husband to be in hell and
did not wish to waste money upon Masses and candles. Is that not so?”
“It is,” she said, reluctantly.
“But—”
“Well, then. If you believe him
presently to be occupying the infernal regions,” Grey pointed out,
“that is clearly a permanent condition. The act of having his body
interred in a particular location, or with Catholic ritual, will not
alter his unfortunate destiny.”
“Now, we can’t be knowing for
certain as a sinner’s soul has gone to hell,” the priest objected,
suddenly seeing the prospects of a fee for burying O’Connell receding.
“God’s ways are beyond the ken of us poor men, and for all any of us
knows, poor Tim O’Connell repented of his wickedness at the last, made
a perfect Act of Contrition, and was taken straight up to paradise in
the arms of the angels!”
“Excellent.” Grey leapt on this
incautious speculation like a leopard on its prey. “If he is in
paradise, he is still less in need of earthly intervention. So”—he
bowed punctiliously to the Scanlons and their priest—“according to you,
the deceased may be either damned or saved, but is surely in one of
those two conditions. Whereas you”—he turned to Miss
Stokes—“are of the opinion that Tim O’Connell is perhaps in some
intermediate state where intercessory actions might be efficacious?”
Miss Stokes regarded him for a
moment, her mouth hanging slightly open.
“I just want ’im buried proper,”
she said, sounding suddenly meek. “Sir.”
“Well, then. I consider that you,
madam”—he shot a sharp look at the new Mrs. Scanlon—“have to some
degree forfeited your legal rights in the matter, being now married to
Mr. Scanlon. If Miss Stokes were to reimburse you for the cost of the
coffin, would you find that acceptable?”
Grey eyed the Irish contingent, and
found them dour-faced but silent. Scanlon glanced at the priest, then
at his wife, then finally at Grey, and nodded, very slightly.
“Take him,” Grey said to Miss
Stokes, stepping back with a brief gesture toward the coffin.
He strode purposefully toward
Scanlon, hand on the hilt of his sword, but while there was a certain
amount of shuffling, muttering, and spitting in the ranks, none of the
Irish seemed disposed to offer more than the occasional murmured insult
as Miss Stokes’s minions took possession of the disputed remains.
“May I offer my felicitations on
your marriage, sir?” he said politely.
“I am obliged to ye, sir,” Scanlon
said, equally polite. Francine stood by his side, simmering beneath her
large black hat.
They stood silent then, all
watching as Tim O’Connell was borne away. Iphigenia Stokes was
surprisingly gracious in triumph, Grey thought; she cast neither glance
nor remark toward the defeated Irish, and her attendants followed her
lead, moving in silence to pick up the coffin. Miss Stokes took up her
place as chief mourner, and the small procession moved off. At the
last, the Reverend Mr. Cobb risked a brief glance back and a tiny wave
of the hand toward Grey.
“God rest his soul,” Father Doyle
said piously, crossing himself as the coffin disappeared down the
alley.
“God rot him,” said Francine
O’Connell Scanlon. She turned her head and spat neatly on the ground. “And
her.”
It was not yet noon, and the
taverns were still largely empty. Constable Magruder and his assistants
graciously accepted a quantity of drink in the Blue Swan in reward of
their help, and then returned to their duties, leaving Grey to shuck
his coat and attempt repairs to his wardrobe in a modicum of privacy.
“It seems you’re a handy fellow
with a needle as well as a razor, Tom.” Grey slouched comfortably on a
bench in the tavern’s deserted snug, restoring himself with a second
pint of stout. “To say nothing of quick with both wits and feet. If
you’d not gone for Magruder when you did, I’d likely be laid out in the
alley now, cold as yesterday’s turbot.”
Tom Byrd squinted over the red coat
he was mending by the imperfect light from a leaded-glass window. He
didn’t look up from his work, but a small glow of gratification
appeared to spread itself across his snub features.
“Well, I could see as how you had
the matter well in hand, me lord,” he said tactfully, “but there was a
dreadful lot of them Irish, to say nothin’ of the Frenchies.”
“Frenchies?” Grey put a fist to his
mouth to stifle a rising eructation. “What, you thought Miss Stokes’s
friends were French? Why?”
Byrd looked up, surprised.
“Why, they was speakin’ French to
each other—at least a couple of them. Two black-browed coves,
curly-haired, what looked as if they was related to that Miss Stokes.”
Grey was surprised in turn, and
furrowed his brow in concentration, trying to recall any remarks that
might have been made in French during the recent contretemps, but
failing. He had marked out the two swarthy persons described by Tom,
who had squared up behind their—sister, cousin? for surely Tom was
right; there was an undeniable resemblance—in menacing
fashion, but they had looked more like—
“Oh,” he said, struck by a thought.
“Did it sound perhaps a bit like this?” He recited a brief verse from
Homer, doing his best to infuse it with a crude English accent.
Tom’s face lighted and he nodded
vigorously, the end of the thread in his mouth.
“I did wonder where she’d got
Iphigenia,” Grey said, smiling. “Shouldn’t think her father was a
scholar of the classics, after all. It’s Greek, Tom,” he clarified,
seeing his young valet frown in incomprehension. “Likely Miss Stokes
and her brothers—if that’s what they are—have a Greek mother or
grandmother, for I’m sure Stokes is home-grown enough.”
“Oh, Greek,” Tom said uncertainly,
obviously unclear on the distinctions between this and any other form
of French. “To be sure, me lord.” He delicately removed a bit of thread
stuck to his lip, and shook out the folds of the coat. “Here, me lord;
I won’t say as it’s good as new, but you can at least be wearing it
without the lining peepin’ out.”
Grey nodded in thanks, and pushed a
full mug of beer in Tom’s direction. He shrugged himself carefully into
the mended coat, inspecting the torn seam. It was scarcely tailor’s
work, but the repair looked stout enough.
He wondered whether Iphigenia
Stokes might repay closer inspection; if she did have family
ties to France, it would suggest both a motive for O’Connell’s
treachery—if he had been a traitor—and an avenue by which he might have
disposed of the Calais information. But Greek . . . that argued for
Stokes Père having been a sailor, perhaps. Likely
merchant seaman rather than naval, if he’d brought home a foreign wife.
Yes, he rather thought the Stokes
family would bear looking into. Seafaring ran in families, and while
his observations had necessarily been cursory under the circumstances,
he thought that one or two of the men in the Stokes party had looked
like sailors; one had had a gold ring in his ear, he was sure. And
sailors would be well-placed for smuggling information out of Britain,
though in that case—
“Me lord?”
“Yes, Tom?” He frowned slightly at
the interruption to his thoughts, but answered courteously.
“It’s only I was thinking . . .
seeing the dead cove, I mean—”
“Sergeant O’Connell, you mean?”
Grey amended, not liking to hear a late comrade in arms referred to
carelessly as “the dead cove,” traitor or not.
“Yes, me lord.” Tom took a deep
swallow of his beer, then looked up, meeting Grey’s eyes directly. “Do
you think me brother’s dead, too?”
That brought him up short. He
readjusted the coat on his shoulders, thinking what to say. In fact, he
did not think Jack Byrd was dead; he agreed with Harry Quarry that the
fellow had probably either joined forces with whoever had killed
O’Connell—or had killed the Sergeant himself. Neither speculation was
likely to be reassuring to Jack Byrd’s brother, though.
“No,” he said slowly. “I do not. If
he had been killed by the persons who brought about Sergeant
O’Connell’s death, I think his body would have been discovered nearby.
There could be no particular reason to hide it, do you think?”
The boy’s rigid shoulders relaxed a
little, and he shook his head, taking another gulp of his beer.
“No, me lord.” He wiped at his
mouth with the back of his hand. “Only—if he’s not dead, where do ye
think he might be?”
“I don’t know,” Grey answered
honestly. “I am hoping we shall discover that soon.” It occurred to him
that if Jack Byrd had not yet left London, his brother might be a help
in determining his whereabouts, witting or not.
“Can you think of places where your
brother might go? If he was—frightened, perhaps? Or felt himself to be
in danger?”
Tom Byrd shot him a sharp look, and
he realized that the boy was a good deal more intelligent than he had
at first assumed.
“No, me lord. If he needed
help—well, there’s six of us boys and Dad, and me father’s two brothers
and their boys, too; we takes care of our own. But he’s not been home;
I know that much.”
“Quite a thriving rookery of Byrds,
it seems. You’ve spoken to your family, then?” Grey felt gingerly
beneath the skirts of his coat; finding his breeches mostly dried, he
sat down again opposite Byrd.
“Yes, me lord. Me sister—there’s
only the one of her—come to Mr. Trevelyan’s on Sunday last, a-looking
for Jack with a message. That was when Mr. Trevelyan said he’d not
heard from Jack since the night before Mr. O’Connell died.”
The boy shook his head.
“If it happened Jack ran into
summat too much for him, that Dad and us couldn’t handle, he would have
gone to Mr. Trevelyan, I think. But he didn’t do that. If something
happened, I think it must’ve been sudden, like.”
A clatter in the passageway
announced the return of the barmaid, and prevented Grey answering—which
was as well, since he had no useful suggestion to offer.
“Are you hungry, Tom?” The tray of
fresh pasties the woman carried were hot and doubtless savory enough,
but Grey’s nose was still numbed with oil of wintergreen, and the
memory of O’Connell’s corpse fresh enough in mind to suppress his
appetite.
The same appeared true of Byrd, for
he shook his head emphatically.
“Well, then. Give the lady back her
needle—and a bit for her kindness—and we’ll be off.”
Grey had not kept the coach, and so
they walked back toward Bow Street, where they might find transport.
Byrd slouched along, a little behind Grey, kicking at pebbles;
obviously thoughts of his brother were weighing on his mind.
“Was your brother accustomed to
report back to Mr. Trevelyan regularly?” Grey asked, glancing over his
shoulder. “Whilst watching Sergeant O’Connell, I mean?”
Tom shrugged, looking unhappy.
“Dunno, me lord. Jack didn’t say
what it was he was up to; only that it was a special thing Mr. Joseph
wanted him to do, and that was why he wouldn’t be in the house for a
bit.”
“But you know now? What he was
doing, and why?”
An expression of wariness flitted
through the boy’s eyes.
“No, me lord. Mr. Trevelyan only
said as I should help you. He didn’t say specially what with.”
“I see.” Grey wondered how much of
the situation to impart. It was the anxious look on Tom Byrd’s face, as
much as anything else, that decided him on full disclosure. Full, that
is, bar the precise nature of O’Connell’s suspected peculations and
Grey’s private conjectures regarding the role of Jack Byrd in the
matter.
“So you don’t think the
dead—Sergeant O’Connell, I mean—you don’t think he was just knocked on
the head by accident, like, me lord?” Byrd had come out of his mope;
the clammy look had left his cheeks, and he was walking briskly now,
engrossed in the details of Grey’s account.
“Well, you see, Tom, I still cannot
say so with any certainty. I was hoping that perhaps we should discover
some particular mark upon the body that would make it clear that
someone had deliberately set out to murder Sergeant O’Connell, and I
found nothing of that nature. On the other hand . . .”
“On the other hand, whoever stamped
on his face didn’t like him much,” Tom completed the thought shrewdly. “That
was no accident, me lord.”
“No, it wasn’t,” Grey agreed dryly.
“That was done after death, not in the frenzy of the moment.”
Tom’s eyes went quite round.
“However do you know that? Me
lord,” he added hastily.
“You looked closely at the
heelprint? Several of the nailheads had broken through the skin, and
yet there was no blood extravasated.”
Tom gave him a look of mingled
bewilderment and suspicion, obviously suspecting that Grey had made up
the word upon the moment for the express purpose of tormenting him, but
merely said, “Oh?”
“Oh, indeed.” Grey felt some slight
chagrin at having inadvertently shown up the deficiencies of Tom’s
vocabulary, but didn’t wish to make further issue of the point by
apologizing.
“Dead men don’t bleed, you see—save
they have suffered some grievous wound, such as the loss of a limb, and
are picked up soon after. Then you will see some dripping, of course,
but the blood soon thickens as it chills, and—” Seeing the pallid look
reappear on Tom’s face, he coughed, and resumed upon another tack.
“No doubt you are thinking that the
nail marks might have bled, but the blood had been cleansed away?”
“Oh. Um . . . yes,” Tom said
faintly.
“Possible,” Grey conceded, “but not
likely. Wounds to the head bleed inordinately—like a stuck pig, as the
saying is.”
“Whoever says it hasn’t likely seen
a stuck pig,” Tom said, rallying stoutly. “I have. Floods of it, there
is. Enough to fill a barrel—or two!”
Grey nodded, noting that it was
clearly not the notion of blood per se that was disturbing the lad.
“Yes, that’s the way of it. I
looked very carefully and found no dried blood in the corpse’s hair or
on the skin of the face—though the cleansing appeared otherwise to be
rather crude. So no, I am fairly sure the mark was made some little
time after the Sergeant had ceased to breathe.”
“Well, it wasn’t Jack what made
it!”
Grey glanced at him, startled.
Well, now he knew what was disturbing the boy; beyond simple worry at
his brother’s absence, Tom clearly feared that Jack Byrd might be
guilty of murder—or at least suspected of it.
“I did not suggest that he did,” he
replied carefully.
“But I know he didn’t! I can prove
it, me lord!” Byrd grasped him by the sleeve, carried away by the
passion of his speech.
“Jack’s shoes have square heels, me
lord! Whoever stamped the dead cove had round ones! Wooden ones, too,
and Jack’s shoes have leather heels!”
He paused, almost panting in his
excitement, searching Grey’s face with wide eyes, anxious for any sign
of agreement.
“I see,” Grey said slowly. The boy
was still gripping his arm. He put his own hand over the boy’s and
squeezed lightly. “I am glad to hear it, Tom. Very glad.”
Byrd searched his face a moment
longer, then evidently found what he had been seeking, for he drew a
deep breath and let go of Grey’s sleeve with a shaky nod.
They reached Bow Street a few
moments later, and Grey waved an arm to summon a carriage, glad of the
excuse to discontinue the conversation. For while he was sure that Tom
was telling the truth regarding his brother’s shoes, one fact remained:
The disappearance of Jack Byrd was still the main reason for presuming
that O’Connell’s death had been no accident.
Harry Quarry was eating supper at
his desk while doing paperwork, but put aside both plate and papers to
listen to Grey’s account of Sergeant O’Connell’s dramatic departure.
“‘How dare you be takin’ liberties
with me person, you?’ She really said that?” He wheezed, wiping tears
of amusement from the corners of his eyes. “Christ, Johnny, you’ve had
a more entertaining day than I have, by a long shot!”
“You are quite welcome to resume
the personal aspects of this investigation at any moment,” Grey assured
him, leaning over to pluck a radish from the ravaged remains of
Quarry’s meal. He had had no food since breakfast, and was ravenous. “I
won’t mind at all.”
“No, no,” Quarry reassured him.
“Wouldn’t dream of deprivin’ you of the opportunity. What d’ye make of
Scanlon and the widow, coming to bury O’Connell like that?”
Grey shrugged, chewing the radish
as he brushed flecks of dried mud from the skirts of his coat.
“He’d just married O’Connell’s
widow, mere days after the sergeant was killed. I suppose he meant to
deflect suspicion, assuming that people would scarce suspect him of
having killed the man if he had the face to show up looking pious and
paying for the funeral, complete with priest and trimmings.”
“Mm.” Quarry nodded, picking up a
stalk of buttered asparagus and inserting it whole into his mouth.
“Geddaluk t’shus?”
“Scanlon’s shoes? No, I hadn’t the
opportunity, what with those two harpies trying to murder each other.
Stubbs did look at his hands, though, when we were round at his shop.
If Scanlon did for O’Connell, someone else did the heavy work.”
“D’you think he did it?”
“God knows. Are you going to eat
that muffin?”
“Yes,” Quarry said, biting into it.
Consuming the muffin in two large bites, he tilted back in his chair,
squinting at the plate in hopes of discovering something else edible.
“So, this new valet of yours says
his brother can’t have done it? Well, he would, wouldn’t he?”
“Perhaps so—but the same argument
obtains as for Scanlon; it took more than one person to kill O’Connell.
So far as we know, Jack Byrd was quite alone—and I can’t envision a
mere footman by himself doing what was done to Tim O’Connell.”
Failing to find anything more
substantial, Quarry broke a gnawed chicken bone in two and sucked out
the marrow.
“So,” he summed up, licking his
fingers, “what it comes down to is that O’Connell was killed by two or
more men, after which someone stamped on his face, then left him to lie
for a bit. Sometime later, someone—whether the same someone who killed
him, or someone else—picked him up and dropped him into the Fleet Ditch
off Puddle Dock.”
“That’s it. I asked the constable
in charge to look through his reports, to see whether there was any
fighting reported anywhere on the night O’Connell died. Beyond that—”
Grey rubbed his forehead, fighting weariness. “We should look closely
at Iphigenia Stokes and her family, I think.”
“You don’t suppose she did it, do
you? Woman scorned and all that—and she has got the sailor brothers.
Sailors all wear wooden heels; leather’s slippery on deck.”
Grey looked at him, surprised.
“However do you come to know that,
Harry?”
“Sailed from Edinburgh to France in
a new pair of leather-heeled shoes once,” Quarry said, picking up a
lettuce leaf and peering hopefully beneath it. “Squalls all the way,
and nearly broke me leg six times.”
Grey plucked the lettuce leaf out
of Quarry’s hand and ate it.
“An excellent point,” he said,
swallowing. “And it would account for the apparent personal animosity
evident in the crime. But no, I cannot think Miss Stokes had the
Sergeant murdered. Scanlon might easily maintain a pose of pious
concern for the purpose of disarming suspicion—but not she. She was
entirely sincere in her desire to see O’Connell decently buried; I am
sure of it.”
“Mm.” Quarry rubbed thoughtfully at
the scar on his cheek. “Perhaps. Might her male relations have
discovered that O’Connell had a wife, though, and done him in for
honor’s sake? They might not have told her what they’d done, if so.”
“Hadn’t thought of that,” Grey
admitted. He examined the notion, finding it appealing on several
grounds. It would explain the physical circumstances of the Sergeant’s
death very nicely; not only the battering, done by multiple persons,
but the viciousness of the heelprint—and if the killing had been done
in or near Miss Stokes’s residence, then there was plainly a need to
dispose of the body at a safe distance, which would explain its having
been moved after death.
“It’s not a bad idea at all, Harry.
May I have Stubbs, Calvert, and Jowett, then, to help with the
inquiries?”
“Take anyone you like. And you’ll
keep looking for Jack Byrd, of course.”
“Yes.” Grey dipped a forefinger
into the small puddle of sauce that was the only thing remaining on the
plate, and sucked it clean. “I doubt there’s much to be gained by
troubling the Scanlons further, but I wouldn’t mind knowing a bit about
his close associates, and where they might have been on Saturday night.
Last but not least—what about this hypothetical spymaster?”
Quarry blew out his cheeks and
heaved a deep sigh.
“I’ve something in train there—tell
you later, if anything comes of it. Meanwhile”—he pushed back his chair
and rose, brushing crumbs from his waistcoat—“I’ve got a dinner party
to go to.”
“Sure you haven’t spoiled your
appetite?” Grey asked, bitingly.
“Ha-ha,” Quarry said, clapping his
wig on his head and bending to peer into the looking glass he kept on
the wall near his desk. “Surely you don’t think one gets anything to eat
at a dinner party?”
“That was my impression, yes. I am
mistaken?”
“Well, you do,” Quarry admitted,
“but not for hours. Nothing but sips of wine and bits of toast with
capers on before dinner—wouldn’t keep a bird alive.”
“What sort of bird?” Grey said,
eyeing Quarry’s muscular but substantial hindquarters. “A great
bustard?”
“Care to come along?” Quarry
straightened and shrugged on his coat. “Not too late, you know.”
“I thank you, no.” Grey rose and
stretched, feeling every bone in his back creak with the effort. “I’m
going home, before I starve to death.”

Chapter 5
Eine Kleine Nachtmusik
(A Little Night Music)
It was well
past dark when Grey returned to his mother’s house in Jermyn Street. In
spite of his hunger, he was deliberately late, having no desire to face
either his mother or Olivia before he had decided upon a course of
action with regard to Joseph Trevelyan.
Not late enough, though. To his
dismay, he saw light blazing through all the windows and a liveried
footman standing by the portico, obviously there to admit invited
guests and repel those unwanted. A voice within was upraised in some
sort of song, accompanied by the sounds of flute and harpsichord.
“Oh, God. It isn’t Wednesday, is
it, Hardy?” he pleaded, ascending the steps toward the footman, who
smiled at sight of him, bowing as he opened the door.
“Yes, my lord. Has been all day,
I’m afraid.”
Normally, he rather enjoyed his
mother’s weekly musicales. However, he was in no condition to be
sociable at the moment. He ought to go and spend the night at the
Beefsteak—but that meant an arduous journey back across London, and he
was perished with hunger.
“I’ll just slip through to the
kitchen,” he said to Hardy. “Don’t tell the Countess I’m
here.”
“No indeed, my lord.”
He stole soft-footed into the
foyer, pausing for a moment to judge the terrain. Because of the warm
weather, the double doors into the main drawing room stood open, to
prevent the occupants being suffocated. The music, a lugubrious German
duet with a refrain of “Den Tod”—“O Death”—would drown the
noise of his footsteps, but he would be in plain view for the second or
two required to sprint across the foyer and into the hall that led to
the kitchens.
He swallowed, mouth watering
heavily at the scents of roast meat and steamed pudding that wafted
toward him from the recesses of the house.
Another of the footmen, Thomas, was
visible through the half-open door of the library, across the foyer
from the drawing room. The footman’s back was turned to the door, and
he carried a Hanoverian military helmet, ornately gilded and festooned
with an enormous spray of dyed plumes, obviously wondering where to put
the ridiculous object.
Grey pressed himself against the
wall and eased farther into the foyer. There was a plan. If he could
attract Thomas’s attention, he could use the footman as a shield to
cross the foyer, thus gain the safety of the staircase, and make it to
the sanctuary of his own chamber, whilst Thomas went to fetch him a
discreet tray from the kitchen.
This plan of escape was foiled,
though, by the sudden appearance of his cousin Olivia on the stair
above, elegant in amber silk, blond hair gleaming in a lace cap.
“John!” she cried, beaming at sight
of him. “There you are! I was so hoping you’d come home in time.”
“In time for what?” he asked, with
a sense of foreboding.
“To sing, of course.” She skipped
down the stairs and seized him affectionately by the arm. “We’re having
a German evening—and you do the lieder so well, Johnny!”
“Flattery will avail you nothing,”
he said, smiling despite himself. “I can’t sing; I’m starving. Besides,
it’s nearly over, surely?” He nodded at the case clock by the stair,
which read a few minutes past eleven. Supper was almost always served
at half-past.
“If you’ll sing, I’m sure they’ll
wait to hear you. Then you can eat afterward. Aunt Bennie has the most
marvelous collation laid on—the biggest steamed pudding I’ve ever seen,
with juniper berries, and lamb cutlets with spinach, and a coq au vin,
and some absolutely disgusting sausages—for the Germans, you know. . .
.”
Grey’s stomach rumbled loudly at
this enticing catalog of gustation. He still would have demurred,
though, had he not at this moment caught sight of an elderly woman with
a swatch of ostrich plume in her tidy wig, through the open double
doors of the drawing room.
The crowd erupted in applause, but
as though the lady sensed his start of recognition, she turned her head
toward the door, and her face lighted with pleasure as she saw him.
“She’s been hoping you’d come,”
Olivia murmured behind him.
No help for it. With distinctly
mixed feelings, he took Olivia’s arm and led her down as Hector’s
mother hastened out of the drawing room to greet him.
“Lady Mumford! Your servant,
ma’am.” He smiled and bent over her hand, but she would have none of
this formality.
“Nonsense, sweetheart,” she said,
in that warm throaty voice that held echoes of her dead son’s. “Come
and kiss me properly, there’s a good boy.”
He straightened and obligingly
bussed her cheek. She put her hands on his own cheeks and kissed him
soundly on the mouth. The embrace did not recall Hector’s kiss to him,
thank God, but was sufficiently unnerving for all that.
“You look well, John,” Lady Mumford
said, stepping back and giving him a searching look with Hector’s blue
eyes. “Tired, though. A great deal to be done, I expect, with the
regiment set to move?”
“A good deal,” he agreed, wondering
whether all of London knew that the 47th was due to be reposted. Of
course, Lady Mumford had spent most of her life close to the regiment;
even with husband and son both dead, she maintained a motherly
interest.
“India, I heard,” Lady Mumford went
on, frowning slightly as she fingered the cloth of his uniform sleeve.
“Now, you’ll have your new uniform ready ordered, I hope? A nice
tropical weight of superfine for your coat and weskit, and linen
breeches. You don’t want to be spending a summer under the Indian sun,
swaddled to the neck in English wool! Take it from me, my dear; I went
with Mumford when he was posted there, in ’35. Both of us nearly died,
between the heat, the flies, and the food. Spent a whole summer in me
shift, having the servants pour water over me; poor old Wally wasn’t so
fortunate, sweating about in full uniform, never could get the stains
out. Drank nothing but whisky and coconut milk—bear that in mind, dear,
when the time comes. Nourishing and stimulating, you know, and so much
more wholesome to the stomach than brandywine.”
Realizing that he was merely proxy
to the true objects of her bereaved affections—the shades of Hector and
his father—he withstood this barrage with patience. It was necessary
for Lady Mumford to talk, he knew; however, as he had learned from
experience, it was not really necessary for him to listen.
He clasped her hand warmly between
his own, nodding and making periodical small noises of interest and
assent, while taking in the rest of the assembly with brief glances
past Lady Mumford’s lace-covered shoulders.
Much the usual mix of society and
army, with a few oddities from the London literary world. His mother
was fond of books, and tended to collect scribblers, who flocked in
ragtag hordes to her gatherings, repaying the bounty of her table with
ink-splotched manuscripts—and a very occasional printed book—dedicated
to her gracious patronage.
Grey looked warily for the tall,
cadaverous figure of Doctor Johnson, who was all too apt to take the
floor at supper and begin a declamation of some new epic in progress,
covering any lacunae of composition with wide, crumb-showering
gestures, but the dictionarist was fortunately absent tonight. That was
well, Grey thought, spirits momentarily buoyed. He was fond both of
Lady Mumford and of music, but a discourse on the etymology of the
vulgar tongue was well above the odds, after the day he had been
having.
He caught sight of his mother on
the far side of the room, keeping an eye on the serving tables while
simultaneously conversing with a tall military gentleman—from his
uniform, the Hanoverian owner of the plumed excrescence Grey had
observed in the library.
Benedicta, Dowager Countess Melton,
was several inches shorter than her youngest son, which placed her
inconveniently at about the height of the Hanoverian’s middle waistcoat
button. Stepping back a bit in order to relieve the strain on her neck,
she spotted John, and her face lighted with pleasure.
She jerked her head at him,
widening her eyes and compressing her lips in an expression of maternal
command that said, as plainly as words, Come and talk to this
horrible person so I can see to the other guests!
Grey responded with a similar
grimace, and the faintest of shrugs, indicating that the demands of
civility bound him to his present location for the moment.
His mother rolled her eyes upward
in exasperation, then glanced hastily round for another scapegoat.
Following the direction of her minatory gaze, he saw that it had
lighted on Olivia, who, correctly interpreting her aunt’s Jove-like
command, left her companion with a word, coming obediently to the
Countess’s rescue.
“Wait and have your smallclothes
made in India, though,” Lady Mumford was instructing him. “You can get
cotton in Bombay at a fraction of the London price, and the sheer
luxury of cotton next the skin, my dear, particularly when one is
sweating freely . . . You wouldn’t want to get a nasty rash, you know.”
“No, indeed not,” he murmured,
though he scarcely attended to what he was saying. For at this
inauspicious moment, his eye lit upon the companion that his cousin had
just abandoned—a gentleman in green brocade and powdered wig who stood
looking after her, lips thoughtfully pursed.
“Oh, is that Mr. Trevelyan?” Seeing
his gaze rigidly fixed over her shoulder, Lady Mumford had turned to
discover the reason for this lapse in his attention. “Whatever is he
doing, standing there by himself?”
Before Grey could respond, Lady
Mumford had seized him by the arm and was towing him determinedly
toward the gentleman.
Trevelyan was got up with his
customary dash; his buttons were gilt, each with a small emerald at its
center, and his cuffs edged with gold lace, his linen scented with a
delicate aroma of lavender. Grey was still wearing his oldest uniform,
much creased and begrimed by his excursions, and while he usually did
not affect a wig, he had on the present occasion not even had
opportunity to tidy his hair, let alone bind or powder it properly. He
could feel a loose strand hanging down behind his ear.
Feeling distinctly at a
disadvantage, Grey bowed and murmured inconsequent pleasantries, as
Lady Mumford embarked on a detailed inquisition of Trevelyan, with
regard to his upcoming nuptials.
Observing the latter’s urbane
demeanor, Grey found it increasingly difficult to believe that he had
in fact seen what he thought he had seen over the chamber pots.
Trevelyan was cordial and mannerly, betraying not the slightest sense
of inner disquiet. Perhaps Quarry had been right after all: trick of
the light, imagination, some inconsequent blemish, perhaps a birthmark—
“Ho, Major Grey! We have not met, I
think? I am von Namtzen.”
As though Trevelyan’s presence had
not been sufficient oppression, a shadow fell across Grey at this
point, and he looked up to discover that the very tall German had come
to join them, hawklike blond features set in a grimace of congeniality.
Behind von Namtzen, Olivia rolled her eyes at Grey in a gesture of
helplessness.
Not caring to be loomed over, Grey
took a polite step back, but to no avail. The Hanoverian advanced
enthusiastically and seized him in a fraternal embrace.
“We are allies!” von Namtzen
announced dramatically to the room at large. “Between the lion of
England and the stallion of Hanover, who can stand?” He released Grey,
who, with some irritation, perceived that his mother appeared to be
finding something amusing in the situation.
“So! Major Grey, I have had the
honor this afternoon to be observing the practice of gunnery at
Woolwich Arsenal, in company with your Colonel Quarry!”
“Indeed,” Grey murmured, noting
that one of his waistcoat buttons appeared to be missing. Had he lost
it during the contretemps at the gaol, he wondered, or at the hands of
this plumed maniac?
“Such booms! I was deafened, quite
deafened,” von Namtzen assured the assemblage, beaming. “I have heard
also the guns of Russia, at St. Petersburg—pah! They are nothing; mere
farts, by comparison.”
One of the ladies tittered behind
her fan. This appeared to encourage von Namtzen, who embarked upon an
exegesis of the military personality, giving his unbridled opinions on
the virtues of the soldiery of various nations. While the Captain’s
remarks were ostensibly addressed to Grey, and peppered by occasional
interjections of “Do you not agree, Major?”, his voice was sufficiently
resonant as to overpower all other conversation in his immediate
vicinity, with the result that he was shortly surrounded by a company
of attentive listeners. Grey, to his relief, was able to retreat
inconspicuously.
This relief was short-lived,
though; as he accepted a glass of wine from a proffered tray, he
discovered that he was standing cheek by jowl again with Joseph
Trevelyan, and now alone with the man, both Lady Mumford and Olivia
having inconveniently decamped to the supper tables.
“The English?” von Namtzen was
saying rhetorically, in answer to some question from Mrs. Haseltine.
“Ask a Frenchman what he thinks of the English army, and he will tell
you that the English soldier is clumsy, crude, and boorish.”
Grey met Trevelyan’s eye with an
unexpected sympathy of feeling, the two men at once united in their
unspoken opinion of the Hanoverian.
“One might ask an English soldier
what he thinks of the French, too,” Trevelyan murmured in Grey’s ear.
“But I doubt the answer would be suited to a drawing room.”
Taken by surprise, Grey laughed.
This was a tactical error, as it drew von Namtzen’s attention to him
once more.
“However,” von Namtzen added, with
a gracious nod toward Grey over the heads of the intervening crowd,
“whatever else may be said of them, the English are . . . invariably
ferocious.”
Grey lifted his glass in polite
acknowledgment, ignoring his mother, who had gone quite pink in the
face with the difficulty of containing her emotions.
He turned half away from the
Hanoverian and the Countess, which left him face-to-face with
Trevelyan; an awkward position, under the circumstances. Requiring some
pretext of conversation, he thanked Trevelyan for his graciousness in
sending Byrd.
“Byrd?” Trevelyan said, surprised.
“Jack Byrd? You’ve seen him?”
“No.” Grey was surprised in turn.
“I referred to Tom Byrd. Another of your footmen—though he says he is
brother to Jack.”
“Tom Byrd?” Trevelyan’s dark brows
drew together in puzzlement. “Certainly he is Jack Byrd’s brother—but
he is no footman. Beyond that . . . I did not send him anywhere. Do you
mean to tell me that he has imposed his presence upon you, on the
pretext that I sent him?”
“He said that Colonel Quarry had
sent a note to you, advising you of . . . recent events,” he
temporized, returning the nod of a passing acquaintance. “And that you
had in consequence dispatched him to assist me in my enquiries.”
Trevelyan said something that Grey
supposed to be a Cornish oath, his lean cheeks growing red beneath his
face powder. Glancing about, he drew Grey aside, lowering his voice.
“Harry Quarry did communicate with
me—but I said nothing to Byrd. Tom Byrd is the boy who cleans the
boots, for God’s sake! I should scarcely take him into my confidence!”
“I see.” Grey rubbed a knuckle
across his upper lip, suppressing his involuntary smile at the
recollection of Tom Byrd, drawing himself up to his full height,
claiming to be a footman. “I gather that he somehow informed himself,
then, that I was charged with . . . certain enquiries. No doubt he is
concerned for his brother’s welfare,” he added, remembering the young
man’s white face and subdued manner as they left the Bow Street
compter.
“No doubt he is,” Trevelyan said,
plainly not perceiving this as mitigation. “But that is scarcely an
excuse. I cannot believe such behavior! Inform himself—why, he has
invaded my private office and read my correspondence—the infernal
cheek! I should have him arrested. And then to have left my house
without permission, and come here to practice upon you . . . This is
unconscionable! Where is he? Bring him to me at once! I shall have him
whipped, and dismissed without character!”
Trevelyan was growing more livid by
the moment. His anger was surely justified, and yet Grey found himself
oddly reluctant to hand Tom Byrd over to justice. The boy must plainly
have been aware that he was sacrificing his position—and quite possibly
his skin—by his actions, and yet he had not hesitated to act.
“A moment, if you will, sir.” He
bowed to Trevelyan, and made his way toward Thomas, who was passing
through the crowd with a tray of drinks—and not a moment too soon.
“Wine, my lord?” Thomas dipped his
tray invitingly.
“Yes, if you haven’t anything
stronger.” Grey took a glass at random and drained it in a manner
grossly disrespectful to the vintage, but highly necessary to his state
of mind, and took another. “Is Tom Byrd in the house?”
“Yes, my lord. I saw him in the
kitchens just now.”
“Ah. Well, go and make sure that he
stays there, would you?”
“Yes, my lord.”
Seeing Thomas off with his tray,
Grey returned slowly to Trevelyan, a wineglass in either hand.
“I am sorry,” he said, offering one
of the glasses to Trevelyan. “The boy seems to have disappeared.
Fearful of being discovered in his imposture, I daresay.”
Trevelyan was still flushed with
indignation, though his breeding had by now overtaken his temper.
“I must apologize,” he said
stiffly. “I regret most extremely this deplorable situation. That a
servant of mine should have practiced upon you in such fashion—I cannot
excuse such unwarrantable intrusion, on any grounds.”
“Well, he has caused me no
inconvenience,” Grey said mildly, “and was in fact helpful in some
small way.” He brushed a thumb unobtrusively over the edge of his jaw,
finding it still smooth.
“That is of no importance. He is
dismissed at once from my service,” Trevelyan said, mouth hardening.
“And I beg you will accept my apologies for this base imposition.”
Grey was not surprised at
Trevelyan’s reaction. He was surprised at the revelation of
Tom Byrd’s behavior; the boy must have the strongest of feelings for
his brother—and under the circumstances, Grey was inclined to a certain
sympathy. He was also impressed at the lad’s imagination in conceiving
such a scheme—to say nothing of his boldness in carrying it out.
Dismissing Trevelyan’s apologies
with a gesture, he sought to turn the conversation to other matters.
“You enjoyed the music this
evening?” he asked.
“Music?” Trevelyan looked blank for
a moment, then recovered his manners. “Yes, certainly. Your mother has
exquisite taste—do tell her I said so, will you?”
“Certainly. In truth, I am somewhat
surprised that my mother has found time for such social pursuits,” Grey
said pleasantly, waving a hand at the harpist, who had resumed playing
as background to the supper conversation. “My female relations are so
obsessed with wedding preparations of late that I should have thought
any other preoccupation would be summarily dismissed.”
“Oh?” Trevelyan frowned, his mind
plainly still on the matter of the Byrds. Then his expression cleared,
and he smiled, quite transforming his face. “Oh, yes, I suppose so.
Women do love weddings.”
“The house is filled from attic to
cellar with bridesmaids, bolts of lace, and sempstresses,” Grey went on
carelessly, keeping a sharp eye on Trevelyan’s face for any indications
of guilt or hesitancy. “I cannot sit down anywhere without fear of
impalement upon stray pins and needles. But I daresay the same
conditions obtain at your establishment?”
Trevelyan laughed, and Grey could
see that despite the ordinariness of his features, he was possessed of
a certain charm.
“They do,” he admitted. “With the
exception of the bridesmaids. I am spared that, at least. But it will
all be over soon.” He glanced across the room toward Olivia as he
spoke, with a faint wistfulness in his expression that both surprised
Grey and reassured him somewhat.
The conversation concluded in a
scatter of cordialities, and Trevelyan took his leave with grace,
heading across the room to speak to Olivia before departing. Grey
looked after him, reluctantly admiring the smoothness of his manners,
and wondering whether a man who knew himself to be afflicted with the
French disease could possibly discuss his forthcoming wedding with such
insouciance. But there was Quarry’s finding of the house in Meacham
Street—conflicting, rather, with Trevelyan’s pious promise to his dying
mother.
“Thank God he’s gone at last.” His
own mother had approached without his notice, and stood beside him,
fanning herself with satisfaction as she watched Captain von Namtzen’s
plumes bobbing out of the library toward the front door.
“Beastly Hun,” she remarked,
smiling and bowing to Mr. and Mrs. Hartsell, who were also departing.
“Did you smell that dreadful pomade he was using? What was
it, some disgusting scent like patchouli? Civet, perhaps?” She turned
her head, sniffing suspiciously at a blue damask shoulder. “The man
reeks as though he had just emerged from a whorehouse, I swear. And he would
keep touching me, the hound.”
“What would you know of
whorehouses?” Grey demanded. Then he saw the gimlet gleam in the
Countess’s eye and the slight curve of her lips. His mother delighted
in answering rhetorical questions.
“No, don’t tell me,” he said
hastily. “I don’t want to know.” The Countess pouted prettily, then
folded her fan with a snap and pressed it against her lips in a token
of silence.
“Have you eaten, Johnny?” she
asked, flipping the fan open again.
“No,” he said, suddenly recalling
that he was starving. “I hadn’t the chance.”
“Well, then.” The Countess waved
one of the footmen over, selected a small pie from his tray, and handed
it to her son. “Yes, I saw you talking to Lady Mumford. Kind of you;
the dear old thing dotes upon you.”
Dear old thing. Lady Mumford was
possibly the Countess’s senior by a year. Grey mumbled a response,
impeded by pie. It was steak with mushrooms, delectable in flaky
pastry.
“Whatever were you talking to
Joseph Trevelyan so intently about, though?” the Countess asked,
raising her fan in farewell to the Misses Humber. She turned to look at
her son, and lifted one brow, then laughed. “Why, you’ve gone quite red
in the face, John—one might think Mr. Trevelyan had made you some
indecent proposal!”
“Ha ha,” Grey said, thickly, and
put the rest of the pie into his mouth.

Chapter 6
A Visit to the Convent
In the event,
they did not visit the brothel in Meacham Street until Saturday night.
The doorman gave Quarry an amiable
nod of recognition—a welcome expanded upon by the madam, a long-lipped,
big-arsed woman in a most unusual green velvet gown, topped by a
surprisingly respectable-looking lace-trimmed cap and kerchief that
matched the lavish trim of gown and stomacher.
“Well, if it’s not Handsome Harry!”
she exclaimed in a voice nearly as deep as Quarry’s own. “You been
neglectin’ us, me old son.” She gave Quarry a companionable buffet in
the ribs, and wrinkled back her upper lip like an ancient horse,
exposing two large yellow teeth, these appearing to be the last
remaining in her upper jaw.
“Still, I s’pose we must forgive
you, mustn’t we, for bringing such a sweet poppet as this along!”
She turned her oddly engaging smile
on Grey, a shrewd eye taking in the silver buttons on his coat and the
fine lawn of his ruffles at a glance.
“And what’s your name, then, me
sweet child?” she asked, seizing him firmly by the arm and drawing him
after her into a small parlor. “You’ve never come here before, I know;
I should recall a pretty face like yours!”
“This is Lord John Grey, Mags,”
Quarry said, throwing off his cloak and tossing it familiarly over a
chair. “A particular friend of mine, eh?”
“Oh, to be sure, to be sure. Well,
now, I wonder who might suit? . . .” Mags was sizing Grey up with the
skill of a horse trader on fair day; he felt tight in the chest and
avoided her glance by affecting an interest in the room’s decoration,
which was eccentric, to say the least.
He had been in brothels before,
though not often. This was a cut above the usual bagnio, with paintings
on the walls and a good Turkey carpet before a handsome mantelpiece, on
which sat a collection of thumbscrews, irons, tongue-borers, and other
implements whose use he didn’t wish to imagine. A calico cat was
sprawled among these ornaments, eyes closed, one paw dangling
indolently over the fire.
“Like me collection, do you?” Mags
hovered at his shoulder, nodding at the mantelpiece. “That little ’un’s
from Newgate; got the irons from the whipping post at Bridewell when
the new one was put up last year.”
“They ain’t for use,” Quarry
murmured in his other ear. “Just show. Though if your taste runs that
way, there’s a gel called Josephine—”
“What a handsome cat,” Grey said,
rather loudly. He extended a forefinger and scratched the beast under
the chin. It suffered this attention for a moment, then opened bright
yellow eyes and sharply bit him.
“You want to watch out for Batty,”
Mags said, as Grey jerked back his hand with an exclamation. “Sneaky,
that’s what she is.” She shook her head indulgently at the cat, which
had resumed its doze, and poured out two large glasses of porter, which
she handed to her guests.
“Now, we’ve lost Nan, I’m afraid,
since you was last here,” she said to Quarry. “But I’ve a sweet lass
called Peg, from Devonshire, as I think you’ll like.”
“Blonde?” Quarry said with
interest.
“Oh, to be sure! Tits like melons,
too.”
Quarry promptly drained his glass
and set it down, belching slightly.
“Splendid.”
Grey managed to catch Quarry’s eye,
as he was turning to follow Mags to the parlor door.
“What about Trevelyan?” he mouthed.
“Later,” Quarry mouthed back,
patting his pocket. He winked, and disappeared into the corridor.
Grey sucked his wounded finger,
brooding. Doubtless Quarry was right; the chances of extracting
information were better once social relations had been loosened by the
expenditure of cash—and it was of course sensible to question the
whores; the girls might spill things in privacy that the madam’s
professional discretion would guard. He just hoped that Harry would
remember to ask his blonde about Trevelyan.
He stuck his injured finger in the
glass of porter and frowned at the cat, now wallowing on its back among
the thumbscrews, inviting the unwary to rub its furry belly.
“The things I do for family,” he
muttered balefully, and resigned himself to an evening of dubious
pleasure.
He did wonder about Quarry’s
motives in suggesting this expedition. He had no idea how much Harry
knew or suspected about his own predilections; things had been said,
during the affair of the Hellfire Club . . . but he had no notion how
much Harry might have overheard on that occasion, nor yet what he had
made of it, if he had.
On the other hand, given what he
himself knew of Quarry’s own character and predilections, it was
unlikely that any ulterior motive was involved. Harry simply liked
whores—well, any woman, actually; he wasn’t particular.
The madam returned a moment later
to find Grey in fascinated contemplation of the paintings. Mythological
in subject and mediocre in execution, the paintings nonetheless boasted
a remarkable sense of invention on the part of the artist. Grey pulled
himself away from a large study showing a centaur engaged in amorous
coupling with a very game young woman, and forestalled Mags’
suggestions.
“Young,” he said firmly. “Quite
young. But not a child,” he added hastily. He withdrew his finger from
the glass and licked it, making a face. “And some decent wine, if you
please. A lot of it.”
Much to his surprise, the wine was
decent; a rich, fruity red, whose origin he didn’t recognize. The whore
was young, as per his request, but also a surprise.
“You won’t mind that she’s Scotch,
me dear?” Mags flung back the chamber door, exposing a scrawny
dark-haired girl crouched on the bed, wrapped up in a wooly shawl,
despite a good fire burning in the hearth. “Some chaps finds the
barbarous accent puts ’em off, but she’s a good girl, Nessie—she’ll
keep stumm, and you tell her to.”
The madam set the decanter and
glasses on a small table and smiled at the whore with genial threat,
receiving a hostile glare in return.
“Not at all,” Grey murmured,
gesturing the madam out with a courteous bow. “I am sure we shall suit
splendidly.”
He closed the door and turned to
the girl. Despite his outward self-possession, he felt an odd sensation
in the pit of his stomach.
“Stumm?” he asked.
“’Tis the German word for dumb,”
the girl said, eyeing him narrowly. She jerked her head toward the
door, where the madam had vanished. “She’s German, though ye wouldna
think it, to hear her. Magda, she’s called. But she calls the doorkeep
Stummle—and he’s a mute, to be sure. So, d’ye want me to clapper it,
then?” She put a hand across her mouth, slitted eyes above it reminding
him of the cat just before it bit him.
“No,” he said. “Not at all.”
In fact, the sound of her speech
had unleashed an extraordinary—and quite unexpected—tumult of sensation
in his bosom. A mad mix of memory, arousal, and alarm, it was not an
entirely pleasant feeling—but he wanted her to go on talking, at all
costs.
“Nessie,” he said, pouring out a
glass of wine for her. “I’ve heard that name before—though it was not
applied to a person.”
Her eyes stayed narrow, but she
took the drink.
“I’m a person, no? It’s short for
Agnes.”
“Agnes?” He laughed, from the sheer
exhilaration of her presence. Not just her speech—that slit-eyed look
of dour suspicion was so ineffably Scots that he felt
transported. “I thought it was the name the local inhabitants gave to a
legendary monster, believed to live in Loch Ness.”
The slitted eyes popped open in
surprise.
“Ye’ve heard of it? Ye’ve been in
Scotland?”
“Yes.” He took a large swallow of
his own wine, warm and rough on his palate. “In the north. A place
called Ardsmuir. You know it?”
Evidently she did; she scrambled
off the bed and backed away from him, wineglass clenched so hard in one
hand, he thought she might break it.
“Get out,” she said.
“What?” He stared at her blankly.
“Out!” A skinny arm shot out of the
folds of her shawl, finger jabbing toward the door.
“But—”
“Soldiers are the one thing, and
bad enough, forbye—but I’m no takin’ on one of Butcher Billy’s men, and
that’s flat!”
Her hand dipped back under the
shawl, and reemerged with something small and shiny. Lord John froze.
“My dear young woman,” he began,
slowly reaching out to set down his wineglass, all the time keeping an
eye on the knife. “I am afraid you mistake me. I—”
“Oh, no, I dinna mistake ye a bit.”
She shook her head, making frizzy dark curls fluff round her head like
a halo. Her eyes had gone back to slits, and her face was white, with
two hectic spots burning over her cheekbones.
“My da and two brothers died at
Culloden, duine na galladh! Take that English prick out your
breeks, and I’ll slice it off at the root, I swear I will!”
“I have not the slightest intention
of doing so,” he assured her, lifting both hands to indicate his lack
of offensive intent. “How old are you?” Short and skinny, she looked
about eleven, but must be somewhat older, if her father had perished at
Culloden.
The question seemed to give her
pause. Her lips pursed uncertainly, though her knife hand held steady.
“Fourteen. But ye needna think I
dinna ken what to do with this!”
“I should never suspect you of
inability in any sphere, I assure you, madam.”
There was a moment of silence that
lengthened into awkwardness as they faced each other warily, both
unsure how to proceed from this point. He wanted to laugh; she was at
once so doubtful and yet so in earnest. At the same time, her passion
forbade any sort of disrespect.
Nessie licked her lips and made an
uncertain jabbing motion toward him with the knife.
“I said ye should get out!”
Keeping a wary eye on the blade, he
slowly lowered his hands and reached for his wineglass.
“Believe me, madam, if you are
disinclined, I should be the last to force you. It would be a shame to
waste such excellent wine, though. Will you not finish your glass, at
least?”
She had forgotten the glass she was
holding in her other hand. She glanced down at it, surprised, then up
at him.
“Ye dinna want to swive me?”
“No, indeed,” he assured her, with
complete sincerity. “I should be obliged, though, if you would honor me
with a few moments’ conversation. That is—I suppose that you do not
wish me to summon Mrs. Magda at once?”
He gestured toward the door,
raising one eyebrow, and she bit her lower lip. Inexperienced as he
might be in brothels, he was reasonably sure that a madam would look
askance at a whore who not only refused custom, but who took a knife to
the patrons without evident provocation.
“Mmphm,” she said, reluctantly
lowering the blade.
Without warning, he felt an
unexpected rush of arousal, and turned from her to hide it. Christ, he
hadn’t heard that uncouth Scottish noise in months—not since his last
visit to Helwater—and had certainly not expected it to have such a
powerful effect, rendered as it was in a sniffy girlish register,
rather than with the tone of gruff menace to which he was accustomed.
He gulped his wine, and busied
himself in pouring out another glass, asking casually over his
shoulder, “Tell me—given the undoubted strength and justice of your
feelings regarding English soldiers, how is it that you find yourself
in London?”
Her lips pressed into a seam, and
her dark brows lowered, but after a moment she relaxed enough to raise
her glass and take a sip.
“Ye dinna want to ken how I came to
be a whore—only why I’m here?”
“I should say that the former
question, while of undoubted interest, is your own affair,” he said
politely. “But since the latter question affects my own interests—yes,
that is what I am asking.”
“Ye’re an odd cove, and no
mistake.” She tilted back her head and drank off the wine quickly,
keeping a suspicious eye trained on him all the while. She lowered it
with a deep exhalation of satisfaction, licking red-stained lips.
“That’s no bad stuff,” she said,
sounding a little surprised. “It’s the madam’s private stock—German,
aye? Gie us another, then, and I’ll tell ye, if ye want to know so
bad.”
He obliged, refilling his own glass
at the same time. It was good wine; good enough to warm
stomach and limbs, while not unduly clouding the mind. Under its
beneficent influence, he felt the tension he had carried in neck and
shoulders since entering the brothel gradually fade away.
For her part, the Scottish whore
seemed similarly affected. She sipped with a delicate greed that
drained her cup twice while she told her tale—a tale he gathered she
had told before, recounted as it was with circumstantial embellishments
and dramatic anecdotes. In sum, it was simple enough, though; finding
life insupportable in the Highlands after Culloden and Cumberland’s
devastations, her surviving brother had gone away to sea, and she and
her mother had come south, begging for their bread, her mother
occasionally reduced to the expedient of selling her body when begging
was not fruitful.
“Then we fell in with him,”
she said, making a sour grimace of the word, “in Berwick.” He
had been an English soldier named Harte, newly released from service,
who took them “under his protection”—a concept that Harte implemented
by setting up Nessie’s mother in a small cottage where she could
entertain his army acquaintances in comfort and privacy.
“He saw what a profit could be
made, and so he’d go out now and again, huntin’, and come back wi’ some
poor lass he’d found starvin’ on the roads. He’d speak soft to them,
buy them shoes and feed them up, and next thing they kent, they were
spreading their legs three times a night for the soldiers who’d put a
bullet through their husbands’ heids—and within two years, Bob Harte
was drivin’ a coach-and-four.”
It might be an approximation of the
truth—or it might not.
Having no grounds for personal
delusion, it was clear to Grey that a whore’s profession was one
founded on mendacity. And if one could not believe in a whore’s central
premise, unspoken though it was, one could scarcely place great
credence in anything she said.
Still, it was an absorbing story—as
it was meant to be, he thought cynically. He did not stop her, though;
beyond the necessity of putting her at ease if he was to get any
information from her, the simple fact was that he enjoyed hearing her
talk.
“We met Bob Harte when I was nay
more than five,” she said, putting a fist to her mouth to stifle a
belch. “He waited until I was eleven—when I began to bleed—and then . .
.” She paused, blinking, as though searching for inspiration.
“And then your mother, bent upon
protecting your virtue, slew him in order to preserve you,” Grey
suggested. “She was taken up and hanged, of course, whereupon you found
yourself obliged by necessity to embrace the fate which she had
sacrificed herself to prevent?” He lifted his glass to her in ironic
toast, leaning back in his seat.
Rather to his surprise, she burst
out laughing.
“No,” she said, wiping a hand
beneath her nose, which had gone quite pink, “but that’s no bad. Better
than the truth, aye? I’ll remember that one.” She lifted her glass in
acknowledgment, then tilted back her head and drained it.
He reached for the bottle, only to
find it empty. Rather to his surprise, the other was empty, too.
“I’ll get more,” Nessie said
promptly. She bounced off the bed and was out of the room before he
could protest. She had left the knife, he saw; it lay on the table,
next to a covered basket. Leaning over and lifting the napkin from
this, he discovered that it contained a pot of some slippery unguent,
and various interesting appliances, a few of obvious intent, others
quite mysterious in function.
He was holding one of the more
obvious of these engines, admiring the artistry of it—which was
remarkably detailed, even to the turgid veins visible upon the surface
of the bronze—when she came back, a large jug clasped to her bosom.
“Oh, is that what ye like?” she
asked, nodding at the object in his hand.
His mouth opened, but fortunately
no words emerged. He dropped the heavy object, which struck him
painfully in the thigh before hitting the carpeted floor with a thump.
Nessie finished pouring two fresh
glasses of wine and took a gulp from hers before bending to pick the
thing up.
“Oh, good, ye’ve warmed it a bit,”
she said with approval. “That bronze is mortal cold.” Holding her full
glass carefully in one hand and the phallic engine in the other, she
knee-walked over the bed and settled herself among the pillows. Sipping
her wine, she took hold of the engine with her other hand and used the
tip to inch her shift languidly up the reaches of her skinny thighs.
“Shall I say things?” she inquired,
in a businesslike tone. “Or d’ye want just to watch and I’ll pretend
ye’re no there?”
“No!” Emerging suddenly from his
tongue-tied state, Grey spoke more loudly than he had intended to. “I
mean—no. Please. Don’t . . . do that.”
She looked surprised, then mildly
irritated, but relinquished her hold on the object and sat up.
“Well, what then?” She pushed back
the brambles of her hair, eyeing him in speculation. “I suppose I could
suckle ye a bit,” she said reluctantly. “But only if ye wash it well
first. With soap, mind.”
Feeling suddenly that he had drunk
a great deal, and much more quickly than he had intended, Grey shook
his head, fumbling in his coat.
“No, not that. What I want—” He
withdrew the miniature of Joseph Trevelyan, which he had abstracted
from his cousin’s bedroom, and laid it on the bed before her. “I want
to know if this man has the pox. Not clap—syphilis.”
Nessie’s eyes, hitherto narrowed,
went round with surprise. She glanced at the picture, then at Grey.
“Ye think I can tell from lookin’
at his face?” she inquired incredulously.
A more comprehensive explanation
given, Nessie sat back on her heels, blinking meditatively at the
miniature of Trevelyan.
“So ye dinna want him to marry your
cousin, and he’s poxed, eh?”
“That is the situation, yes.”
She nodded gravely at Grey.
“That’s verra sweet of you. And you
an Englishman, too!”
“Englishmen are capable of
loyalty,” he assured her dryly. “At least to their families. Do you
know the man?”
“I’ve no had him, myself, but aye,
I think I’ve maybe seen him once or twice.” She closed one eye,
considering the portrait again. She was swaying slightly, and Grey
began to fear that his wine strategy had miscarried of its own success.
“Hmm!” she said, and nodded to
herself. Tucking the miniature into the neck of her shift—given the
meagerness of her aspect, he couldn’t imagine what held it there—she
slid off the bed and took a soft blue wrapper from its peg.
“Some of the lasses will be busy
the noo, but I’ll go and have a word wi’ those still in the sallong,
shall I?”
“The . . . oh, the salon. Yes, that
would be very helpful. Can you be discreet about your inquiries,
though?”
She drew herself up with tipsy
dignity.
“O’ course I can. Leave me a bit o’
the wine, aye?” Waving at the jug, she pulled the wrapper around her
and swayed from the room in an exaggerated manner better suited to
someone with hips.
Sighing, Grey sat back in his chair
and poured another glass of wine. He had no idea what the vintage was
costing him, but it was worth it.
He held his glass to the light,
examining it. Wonderful color, and the nose of it was excellent—fruity
and deep. He took another sip, contemplating progress to date. So far,
so good. With luck, he would have an answer regarding Trevelyan almost
at once—though it might be necessary to return, if Nessie could not
manage to speak to whichever girls had most recently been with him.
The prospect of a return visit to
the brothel gave him no qualms, though, since he and Nessie had reached
their unspoken understanding.
He did wonder what she would have
done, had he been truly interested in a carnal encounter rather than
information. She had appeared deeply sincere in her objections to
servicing one of Cumberland’s men—and in all honesty, he thought those
objections not unreasonable.
The Highland campaign following
Culloden had been his first, and he had seen such sights during it as
would have made him ashamed to be a soldier, had he been in any frame
of mind at the time as to encompass them. As it was, he had been
shocked to numbness, and by the time he saw real action in battle, he
was in France, and fighting against an honorable enemy—not the women
and children of a defeated foe.
Culloden had been his first battle,
in a way—though he had not seen action there, thanks to the scruples of
his elder brother, who had brought him along to have a taste of
military life but drew the line at letting him fight.
“If you think I am risking having
to take your mutilated body home to Mother, you are demented,” Hal had
grimly informed him. “You haven’t a commission; it’s not your duty yet
to go and get your arse shot off, so you’re not going to. Stir one foot
out of camp, and I’ll have Sergeant O’Connell thrash you in front of
the entire regiment, I promise you.”
Fool that he was at sixteen, he had
regarded this as monstrous injustice. And when he was at length allowed
to set foot on the field, in the aftermath of the battle, he had gone
out with pulse pounding, pistol cold in a sweating hand.
He and Hector had discussed it
before, lying close together in a nest of spring grass under the stars,
a little apart from the others. Hector had killed two men,
face-to-face—God knew how many more, in the smoke of battle.
“You can’t tell, really,” Hector
had explained, from the lofty heights of his four years’ advantage and
his second lieutenant’s commission. “Not unless it’s face-to-face, with
a bayonet, say, or your sword. Otherwise, it’s all black smoke and
noise and you’ve no idea what you’re doing—you just watch your officer
and run when he tells you, fire and reload—and sometimes you see a Scot
go down, but you never know if it was your shot that took him. He might
just have stepped in a mole hole, for all you know!”
“But you do know—when it’s close.”
He had given Hector a rude nudge with his knee. “So what was it like
then? Your first? Don’t dare to tell me you don’t remember!”
Hector had grabbed him and squeezed
the muscle of his thigh until he squealed like a rabbit, then gathered
him in close, laughing, forcing John’s face into the hollow of his
shoulder.
“All right, I do remember, then.
Wait, though.” He was quiet for a moment, his breath stirring John’s
hair warm above the ear. It was too early in the year for midges, but
the wind moved over them fresh and cool, tickling their skins with ends
of waving grass.
“It was—well, it was fast.
Lieutenant Bork had sent me and another fellow round a bit of copse to
see if anything was doing, and I was in the lead. I heard a sort of
thump and a cough behind me, and I thought Meadows—he was following
me—I thought he’d stumbled. I turned to tell him to be quiet, and there
he was lying on the ground, with blood all over his head, and a Scot
just dropping the thumping great rock he’d hit Meadows with, and
bending down to snatch his gun.
“They’re like animals, you know;
all wild whiskers and dirt, generally barefoot and half-naked to boot.
This one glanced up and saw me, and tried to seize the musket up and
brain me, only Meadows had fallen on it, and I—well, I just screamed
and lunged at him. I didn’t think a bit about it; it was just like the
drills—only it felt a lot different when the bayonet went into him.”
John had felt a small shudder run
through the body pressed against him, and put his arm round Hector’s
waist, squeezing in reassurance.
“Did he die right away?” he asked.
“No,” Hector said softly, and John
felt him swallow. “He fell back and sat down hard on the ground,
and—and I lost hold of the gun, so he was sitting there with the
bayonet sticking in him, and the gun’s butt . . . it was on the ground,
bracing him, almost, like a shooting stick.”
“What did you do?” He stroked
Hector’s chest, trying in some clumsy way to comfort him, but that was
far beyond his powers at the moment.
“I knew I should do something—try
to finish him, somehow—but I couldn’t think how. All I could do was to
stand there, like a ninny, and him staring up at me out of that dirty
face, and I . . .”
Hector swallowed again, hard.
“I was crying,” he said, all in a
rush. “I kept saying, ‘I’m sorry, I’m sorry,’ and crying. And he sort
of shook his head, and he said something to me, but it was in that
barbarous Erse, and I couldn’t understand if he knew what I’d said, or
was cursing me, or if he wanted something, water maybe . . . I had
water . . .”
Hector’s voice trailed off, but
John could tell from the thickened sound of his breath that he was near
to crying now. His hand was fastened hard around John’s upper arm,
clinging hard enough to leave a bruise, but John stayed still,
perfectly still, until Hector’s breathing eased and the iron-hard grip
relaxed at last.
“It seemed to take a long time,” he
said, and cleared his throat. “Though I suppose it wasn’t, really.
After a bit, his head just fell forward, very slowly, and stayed that
way.”
He took a deep, wet breath, as
though cleansing himself of the memory, and gave John a reassuring hug.
“Yes, you do remember the first
one. But I’m sure it will be easier for you—you’ll do it better.”
Grey lay on Nessie’s bed, wineglass
in hand, sipping slowly. He stared up at the soot-stained ceiling, but
was seeing instead the gray skies over Culloden. It had been
easier—to do, at least, if not to recall.
“You’ll go with Windom’s detail,”
Hal had said, handing him a long pistol. “Your job is to give the coup
de grâce, if you find any still alive. Through one eye is
surest, but behind the ear will answer well enough, if you find you
can’t bear the eyes.”
His brother’s face was drawn with
strain, white under the smudges of powder smoke; Hal was only
twenty-five, but looked twice that, uniform plastered to him with rain
and filthy with mud from the field. He gave his orders in a calm, clear
voice, but Grey felt his brother’s hand tremble as he gave him the gun.
“Hal,” he said, as his brother
turned away.
“Yes?” Hal turned back, patient but
empty-eyed.
“You all right, Hal?” he asked,
lowering his voice lest anyone nearby hear him.
Hal seemed to be looking somewhere
far beyond him; it took a visible effort for him to bring his gaze back
from that distant place, to fix it on his younger brother’s face.
“Fine,” he said. The edge of his
mouth trembled, as though he wanted to smile in reassurance, but it
fell back in exhaustion. He clapped a hand on John’s shoulder and
squeezed hard; John felt oddly as though he were providing support to
his brother, rather than the other way round.
“Just remember, Johnny—it’s a mercy
that you give them. A mercy,” he repeated softly, then dropped his hand
and left.
It lacked perhaps two hours ’til
sunset when Corporal Windom’s detail set out onto the field, slogging
through mud and moor plants that clung and grasped at their boots as
they passed. The rain had stopped, but a freezing wind plastered his
damp cloak to his body. He remembered the mixture of dread and
excitement in his belly, superseded by the numbness of his fingers and
his fear that he would not be able to prime the pistol again, if he had
to use it more than once.
As it was, he had no need to use it
at all for some time; all the men they came across were clearly dead.
Nearly all Scots, though here and there a red coat burned like flame
among the dull moor plants. The fallen of the English were taken away
with respect, on stretchers. The enemy were thrown in heaps, the
soldiers blue-fingered and mumbling curses in puffs of white breath as
they dragged the bodies like so many felled logs, naked limbs like pale
branches, stiff and awkward in the handling. He was not sure if he
should help with this work, but no one seemed to expect him to; he
trailed after the soldiers, gun in hand, growing colder by the moment.
He had seen battlefields before, at
Preston and Falkirk, though neither had had so many bodies. One dead
man was much like another, though, and within a short time, he was no
longer bothered by their presence.
He had grown so numb, in fact, that
he was barely startled when one of the soldiers shouted, “Hey, Cheeky!
Got one for you!” His cold-slowed mind had not had time to interpret
this before he found himself face-to-face with the man, the Scot.
He had vaguely supposed that
everyone on the field was unconscious, if not dead; execution would be
no more than a matter of kneel by the body, place the pistol, pull the
trigger, step back and reload.
This man sat bolt upright in the
heather, weight braced on the heels of his hands, the smashed leg that
had prevented his escape twisted in front of him, streaked with blood.
He was staring at Grey, dark eyes lively and watchful. He was young,
perhaps Hector’s age. The eyes went from Grey’s face to the gun in his
hand, then back to his face. The man lifted his chin, setting his mouth
hard.
Behind the ear will answer well
enough, if you find you can’t bear the eyes.
How? How was he to reach behind the
ear, with him sitting like that? Grey lifted the pistol awkwardly, and
stepped to the side, crouching a bit. The man’s head turned, eyes
following him.
Grey stopped—but he couldn’t stop,
the soldiers were watching.
“H-head, or heart?” he asked,
trying to keep his voice steady. His hands were shaking; it was cold,
though, so very cold.
The dark eyes closed for an
instant, opened again, piercing through him.
“Christ, do I care?”
He lifted the pistol, the muzzle
wavering a little, and pointed it carefully at the center of the man’s
body. The Scot’s mouth compressed, and he shifted his weight to one
hand. Before Grey could jerk away, he had lifted his free hand to seize
Grey’s wrist.
Startled, Grey made no move to pull
away. Breathing hard with effort, teeth gritted against the pain, the
Scot guided the barrel so it came to rest against his forehead, just
between the eyes. And stared at him.
And what Grey recalled most clearly
was not the eyes, but the feel of the fingers, colder even than his own
chilled flesh, curling gently round his wrist. There was no strength
left now in the touch, but it stilled his shaking. The fingers
squeezed, very gently. Offering mercy.
An hour later, they had gone back
in darkness, and he had learned of Hector’s death.
The candle had been guttering for
some time. There was another on the table, but he made no move to reach
for it. Instead, he lay staring as the flame went out, and went on
drinking wine in the musky dark.
He woke with a splitting head,
somewhere in the dark hours before dawn. The candle had gone out, and
for a disorienting moment, he had no idea where he was—or with whom. A
warm, moist weight was curled against him, and his hand rested on bare
flesh.
Possibilities erupted in his mind
like a flight of startled quail, then disappeared as he took a deep
breath and smelt cheap scent, expensive wine, and female musk. Girl.
Yes, of course. The Scottish whore.
He lay still for a moment, muddled,
trying to gain his bearings in the unfamiliar dark. There—a thin line
of gray marked the shuttered window, a shade lighter than the night
inside. Door . . . where was the door? He turned his head and saw a
faint flicker of light across the floorboards, the exhausted glow of a
guttering candle in the hallway. He vaguely remembered some uproar,
singing and stamping from below, but that had ceased now. The brothel
had subsided into quiet, though it was an odd, uneasy hush, like the
troubled sleep of a drunken man. Speaking of which . . . he worked his
tongue, trying to muster enough saliva from his parched and sticky
membranes to swallow. His heart was beating with an unpleasant
insistence that seemed to cause his eyeballs to protrude, bulging
painfully with each throb of the organ. He hastily closed his eyes, but
it didn’t help.
It was warm and close in the room,
but a faint stirring of air from the shuttered window touched his body,
a cool finger raising the hairs of chest and leg. He was naked, but
didn’t recall undressing.
She was lying on his arm. Moving
slowly, he disengaged himself from the girl, taking care not to rouse
her. He sat for a moment on the bed, clutching his head in a soundless
moan, then rose to his feet, taking great care lest it fall off.
Christ! What had he been about, to
drink so much of that ungodly swill? It would have been better to swive
the girl and have done with it, he thought, feeling his way across the
room through bursts of brilliant white light that lit up the inside of
his skull like fireworks on the Thames. His probing foot struck the
table leg, and he felt blindly about beneath it until he found the
chamber pot.
Somewhat relieved, but still
desperately thirsty, he put it down and groped for the ewer and basin.
The water in the pitcher was warm and tasted faintly of metal, but he
drank it greedily, spilling it down his chin and chest, gulping until
his guts began to protest the tepid onslaught.
He wiped a hand down his face and
smeared the wetness across his chest, then loosened the shutters,
taking deep, shuddering breaths of the cool gray air. Better.
He turned to look for his clothes,
but realized belatedly that he couldn’t leave without Quarry. The
thought of searching the house for his friend, flinging open doors and
surprising sleep-sodden whores and their customers, was more than he
could countenance in his present condition. Well, the madam would rout
Harry out in short order, come daybreak. Nothing for it but wait.
Since he must wait, he might as
well do it lying down; his innards were shifting and gurgling in
ominous fashion, and his legs felt weak.
The girl was naked, too. She lay
curled on her side, back to him, smooth and pale as a smelt on a
fishmonger’s slab. He crawled cautiously onto the bed and eased himself
down beside her. She shifted and murmured, but didn’t wake.
The air was much cooler now, with
dawn coming on and the shutters ajar. He would have covered himself,
but the girl was lying on the rumpled sheet. She shifted again, and he
saw the gooseflesh prickling over her skin. She was thinner even than
she had seemed the night before, ribs shadowing her sides and the
shoulder blades sharp as wings in her bony little back.
He turned on his side and drew her
against him, fumbling with one hand to disentangle the damp sheet and
draw it over them both—as much to cover her skinniness as for its
dubious warmth.
Her loosened hair was thick and
curly, soft against his face. The feel of it disturbed him, though it
was a moment before he realized why. She’d had hair like that—the
Woman. Fraser’s wife. Grey knew her name—Fraser had told him—and yet he
stubbornly refused to think of her as anything but “the Woman.” As
though it were her fault—and the fault of her sex alone, at that.
But that was in another country,
he thought, pulling the scrawny whore closer to him, and besides,
the wench is dead. Fraser had said so.
He’d seen the look in Jamie
Fraser’s eyes, though. Fraser had not ceased to love his wife merely
because she was dead—no more than Grey could or would cease to love
Hector. Memory was one thing, though, and flesh another; the body had
no conscience.
He wrapped one arm over the girl’s
fine-boned form, holding her tight against him. Nearly breastless, and
narrow-arsed as a boy, he thought, and felt a tiny flame of desire,
wine-fueled, lick up the insides of his thighs. Why not? he thought. He
was paying for it, after all.
But, I’m a person, no?
she’d said. And she was neither of the persons he longed for.
He closed his eyes, and kissed the
shoulder near his face, very gently. Then he slept again, drifting on
the troubled clouds of her hair.

Chapter 7
Green Velvet
He woke to
broad daylight and a rumbling stir in the brothel below. The girl was
gone—no, not gone. He rolled over and saw her by the window, dressed in
her shift, her lips pressed tight in concentration as she plaited her
hair, using the reflection in the chamber pot as her looking glass.
“Awake at last, are ye?” she asked,
squinting at her reflection. “Thought I might need to poke a darning
needle under your toenail to rouse ye.” Tying a red ribbon at the end
of her plait, she turned and grinned at him.
“Ready for a bit o’ breakfast,
then, chuck?”
“Don’t even mention it.” He sat up,
slowly, one hand pressed to his forehead.
“Oh, a wee bit peaky this morn, are
we?” A brown glass bottle and a pair of wooden tumblers had appeared on
the washstand; she poured out something the color of ditch water and
thrust the cup into his hand. “Try that; hair o’ the dog that bit ye is
the best cure, or so they say.” She slopped a generous tot into her own
glass and drank it off as though it were water.
It wasn’t water. He thought it was
possibly turpentine, from the smell. Still, he wouldn’t be put to shame
by a fourteen-year-old whore; he tossed it back in a gulp.
Not turpentine; vitriol. The liquid
burned a fiery path straight down his gullet and into his bowels,
sending a gust of brimstone fumes through the cavities of his head.
Whisky, that’s what it was, and very raw whisky, at that.
“Aye, that’s the stuff,” she said
approvingly, watching him. “Have another?”
Incapable of speech, he blinked
watering eyes and held out his cup. Another fuming swallow, and he
found that he had recovered sufficient presence of mind to inquire
after his vanished clothes.
“Oh, aye. Just here.” She hopped
up, bright as a sparrow, and pulled open a panel in the wall that hid a
row of clothes pegs, upon which his uniform and linen had been hung
with care.
“Did you undress me?”
“I dinna see anyone else here, do
you?” She put a hand above her eyes, peering about the room in
exaggerated fashion. He ignored this, pulling the shirt over his head.
“Why?”
He thought the glint of a smile
showed in her eyes, though no trace of it touched her lips.
“So much as ye drank, I kent ye’d
wake soon to have a piss, and like enough to stagger off then, if ye
could. If ye stayed the night through, though, Magda wouldna bring
anyone else up for me.” She shrugged, shift sliding off one scrawny
shoulder. “Best sleep I’ve had in months.”
“I am deeply gratified to have been
of benefit to you, madam,” Grey said dryly, assuming his breeches. “And
what is likely to be the cost of an entire night spent in your charming
company?”
“Two pound,” she said promptly. “Ye
can pay me now, if ye like.”
He gave her a jaundiced look, one
hand on his pocketbook.
“Two pound? Ten shillings, more
like. Try again.”
“Ten shillings?” She tried to look
insulted, but failed, thus informing him that he had been close in his
estimate. “Well . . . one and six, then. Or perhaps one and ten”—she
eyed him, her small pink tongue darting out to touch her upper lip in
speculation—“if I can find out for ye where he goes?”
“Where who goes?”
“The Cornish lad ye were asking
after—Trevelyan.”
Grey’s headache seemed suddenly
diminished. He stared at her for a moment, then reached slowly into his
pocketbook. He drew out three pound notes and tossed them into her lap.
“Tell me what you know.”
Agnes clasped her thighs together,
hands between them, tight on the money, eyes sparkling with pleasure.
“What I ken is that he comes here,
aye, maybe twa, three times in a month, but he doesna go wi’ any of the
lasses—so as I couldna find out about the state of his prick, ye ken.”
She looked apologetic.
Grey left off fastening his garter
buckles, surprised.
“What does he do, then?”
“Weel, he goes into Mrs. Magda’s
room, same as the rich ones always do—and a wee while later, out comes
a woman in one of Maggie’s gowns and a big lace cap . . . but it’s no
our Maggie. She’s near the same height, aye, but nay bosom to her and
nay bum at all—and narrow in the shoulder, where Mags has the meat of a
well-fed bullock.”
She raised one perfect eyebrow,
obviously entertained by the look on his face.
“And then this . . . lady . . .
goes out the back way, intae the alley, where there’s a chair waitin’.
I’ve seen her do it,” she added, with a sardonic emphasis on the
pronoun. “Though I didna ken who it was at the time.”
“And does . . . she . . . come
back?” Grey asked, with the same emphasis.
“Aye, she does. She leaves past
dark, and comes back just before dawn. I heard the chairmen in the
alley, a week past, and bein’ as I happened for once to be alone”—she
made a brief moue—“I got up and had a keek down from my window to see
who it was. I couldna see any more than the top of her cap and a flash
of green skirt—but whoever it was, her step was quick and long, like a
man’s.”
She stopped then, looking
expectant. Grey rubbed a hand through his tousled hair. The ribbon had
come off as he slept, and was nowhere in sight.
“But you think that you can
discover where this . . . person . . . goes to?”
She nodded, certain of herself.
“Oh, aye. I may not have seen the
lady’s face, but I saw one of the chairmen, plain. Happen he’s a big
auld lad called Rab, from up near Fife. He hasna often got the price of
a whore, but when he does, he asks for me. Homesick, see?”
“Yes, I do see.” Grey wiped the
hair out of his face, then reached into his pocketbook once more. She
spread her legs just in time, catching the handful of silver neatly in
the basket of her skirt.
“See that Rab has the price of you
soon,” Grey suggested. “Aye?”
A rap came on the door, which
sprang open to reveal Harry Quarry, bewhiskered and bleary-eyed, coat
hung over one shoulder. His shirt was unbuttoned at the neck and only
half-tucked into his breeches, the neckcloth discarded. While Quarry
did have his wig on, it sat crookedly astride one ear.
“Not interrupting, am I?” he said,
stifling a belch.
Grey hastily took up his own coat
and stuffed his feet into his shoes.
“No, not at all. Just coming.”
Quarry scratched his ribs, rucking
up his shirt in unconscious fashion to show a segment of hairy paunch.
He blinked vaguely in Nessie’s direction.
“Had a good night, then, Grey? Not
much to that one, is there?”
Lord John pressed two fingers
between his throbbing brows and essayed what he hoped was an expression
of satiated lewdness.
“Ah, well, you know the saying—‘the
nearer the bone, the sweeter the meat.’ ”
“Really?” Despite his dishevelment,
Quarry perked up a little, peering over Lord John’s shoulder into the
chamber. “Perhaps I’ll give her a try next time, then. What’s your
name, chuck?”
Half-turning, Lord John saw
Nessie’s eyes widen at the sight of Quarry, bloodshot and leering. Her
mouth twisted in revulsion; she really had no tact, for a whore. He
laid a hand on Quarry’s arm to distract him.
“Don’t think you’d like her, old
fellow,” he said. “She’s Scotch.”
Quarry’s momentary interest
disappeared like a snuffed-out candle.
“Oh, Scotch,” he said, belching
slightly. “Christ, no. The sound of that barbarous tongue would wilt me
on the spot. No, no. Give me a nice, fat English girl, good round bum,
plenty of flesh on her, something to get hold of.” He aimed a jovial
slap at the bum of a passing maid who clearly met these requirements,
but she dodged adroitly and he staggered, narrowly avoiding ignominious
collapse by catching hold of Grey, who in turn seized the doorjamb with
both hands to keep from being overborne. He heard a giggle from Nessie,
and straightened up, pulling his clothes into what order he could.
Following this rather undignified
departure, they found themselves in a coach, rattling up Meacham Street
in a manner highly unsuited to the state of Grey’s head.
“Find out anything useful?” Quarry
asked, closing one eye to assist in concentration as he redid the
buttons of his fly, which had been somehow fastened askew.
“Yes,” Grey said, averting his
eyes. “But God knows what it means.”
He explained his inconclusive
findings briefly, causing Quarry to blink owlishly at him.
“I don’t know what it means,
either,” Quarry said, scratching his balding head. “But you might drop
a word to that constable friend of yours—ask if any of his men have
heard of a woman in green velvet. If she—or he—is up to something . .
.”
The coach turned, sending a
piercing ray of light through Grey’s eyes and straight into the center
of his brain. He emitted a low moan. What had Constable Magruder
suggested? Housebreaking, horse-stealing, robbery from the person . . .
“Right,” he said, closing his eyes
and breathing deeply, envisioning the Honorable Joseph Trevelyan under
arrest for fire-setting or public riot. “I’ll do that.”

Chapter 8
Enter the Chairman
Grey came
down late to breakfast on Monday. The Countess had long since finished
her meal and departed; his cousin Olivia was at table, though,
informally clad in a muslin wrapper with her hair in a plait down her
back, opening letters and nibbling toast.
“Late night?” he said, nodding to
her as he slid into his chair.
“Yes.” She yawned, covering her
mouth daintily with a small fist. “A party at Lady Quinton’s. What
about you?”
“Nothing so entertaining, I’m
afraid.” After a long and blissfully restorative sleep, he had spent
the Sunday evening at Bernard Sydell’s house, listening to interminable
complaints about the lack of discipline in the modern army, the moral
shortcomings of the younger officers, the miserliness of politicians
who expected wars to be fought without adequate materials, the
shortsightedness of the current government, lamentations for the
departure of Pitt as Prime Minister—who had been just as roundly
excoriated when in office—and further remarks in a similar vein.
At one point during these
declamations, Malcolm Stubbs had leaned aside and murmured to Grey,
“Why don’t someone just fetch a pistol and put him out of his misery?”
“Toss you a shilling for the
honor,” Grey had murmured back, causing Stubbs to choke on the vile
sherry Sydell thought appropriate to such gatherings.
Harry Quarry hadn’t been there.
Grey hoped that Harry was busy with his “something in train,” rather
than merely avoiding the sherry—for if something definite was not
discovered soon regarding O’Connell’s death, it was likely to come to
the attention not only of Sydell, but of people with the capacity to
cause a great deal more trouble.
“What do you think of these two,
John?” Olivia’s voice interrupted his thoughts, and he withdrew his
attention from the coddled egg before him to look across the table. She
was frowning thoughtfully at two narrow lengths of lace, one draped
across the silver coffeepot, another suspended from one hand.
“Mm.” Grey swallowed egg and tried
to focus his attention. “For what?”
“Edging for handkerchiefs.”
“That one.” He pointed with his
spoon at the sample on the coffeepot. “The other is too masculine.” In
fact, the first one reminded him vividly—though not unpleasantly—of the
lace trim on the gown worn by Magda, madam of the Meacham Street
brothel.
Olivia’s face broke into a beaming
smile.
“Exactly what I thought! Excellent;
I want to have a dozen handkerchiefs made for Joseph—I’ll have an extra
half-dozen made up for you as well, shall I?”
“Spending Joseph’s money already,
are you?” he teased. “The poor man will be bankrupt before you’ve been
married a month.”
“Not a bit of it,” she said
loftily. “This is my own money, from Papa. A gift from the bride to the
bridegroom. D’you think he’ll like it?”
“I’m sure he’ll be charmed at the
thought.” And lace-trimmed handkerchiefs would go so well with emerald
velvet, he thought, stricken by a sudden qualm. All around him,
preparations for the wedding were proceeding like the drawing up of
battle lines, with regiments of cooks, battalions of sempstresses, and
dozens of people with no discernible function but a great deal of
self-important busy-ness swarming through the house each day. Five
weeks until the wedding.
“You have a bit of egg on your
ruffle, Johnny.”
“Have I?” He peered downward,
flicking at the offending particle. “There, is it gone?”
“Yes. Aunt Bennie says you have a
new valet,” she said, still looking him over with an air of appraisal.
“That odd little person. Is he not a trifle young and—unpolished—for
such a position?”
“Mr. Byrd may lack something in
terms of years and experience,” Grey admitted, “but he does know how to
administer a proper shave.”
His cousin peered closely at
him—like his mother, she was a trifle short of sight—then leaned across
the table to stroke his cheek, a liberty he suffered with good grace.
“Oh, that is nice,” she
said with approval. “Like satin. Is he good with your wardrobe?”
“Splendid,” he assured her, with a
mental picture of Tom Byrd frowning over his mending of the torn coat
seam. “Most assiduous.”
“Oh, good. You must tell him, then,
to make sure your gray velvet is in good repair. I should like you to
wear it for the wedding supper, and last time you had it on, I noticed
that the hem had come unstitched in back.”
“I shall call it to his attention,”
he assured her gravely. “Is this concern lest my appearance disgrace
your nuptials, or are you practicing care of domestic detail in
preparation for assuming command of your own household?”
She laughed, but flushed, very
prettily.
“I am sorry, Johnny. How
overbearing of me! I confess, I do worry. Joseph tells me I need not
trouble over anything, his butler is a marvel—but I do not wish to be
the sort of wife who is nothing more than an ornament.”
She looked quite anxious as she
said this, and he felt a deep qualm of misgiving. Caught up in his own
responsibilities, he had scarcely taken time to think how his
investigation of Joseph Trevelyan might affect his cousin personally,
should the man indeed prove to be poxed.
“You are never less than
ornamental,” he said, a little gruffly, “but I am sure that any man of
worth must discern the true nature of your character, and value it much
more highly than your outward appearance.”
“Oh.” She flushed more deeply, and
lowered her lashes. “Why—thank you. What a kind thing to say!”
“Not at all. Will I fetch you a
kipper?”
They ate in a pleasant silence for
a few moments, and Grey’s thoughts had begun to drift toward a
contemplation of the day’s activities, when Olivia’s voice pulled him
back to the present moment.
“Have you never thought of marriage
for yourself, John?”
He plucked a bun from the basket on
the table, taking care not to roll his eyes. The newly betrothed and
married of either sex invariably believed it their sacred duty to urge
others to share their happy state.
“No,” he said equably, breaking the
bread. “I see no pressing need to acquire a wife. I have no estate or
household that requires a mistress, and Hal is making an adequate job
of continuing the family name.” Hal’s wife, Minnie, had just presented
her husband with a third son—the family ran to boys.
Olivia laughed.
“Well, that is true,” she agreed.
“And I suppose you enjoy playing the gay bachelor, with all the ladies
swooning after you. They do, you know.”
“Oh, la.” He made a dismissive
gesture with the butter knife, and resumed his attention to the bun.
Olivia seemed to take the hint, and retired into the mysteries of a
fruit compote, leaving him to organize his thoughts.
The chief business of the day must
be the O’Connell affair, of course. His inquiries into Trevelyan’s
private life had yielded more mystery than answer so far, but his
investigation of the Sergeant’s murder had produced still less in the
way of results.
Inquiries into the Stokes family
had revealed them to be a polyglot crew descended from a Greek sailor
who had jumped ship in London some forty years earlier, whereupon he
had promptly met and married a girl from Cheapside, taken her name—very
sensibly, as his own was Aristopolous Xenokratides—and settled down to
produce a numerous family, most of whom had promptly returned to the
sea like spawning efts. Iphigenia, stranded on shore by the accident of
her gender, ostensibly earned her living by the needle, with occasional
financial augmentations offered by assorted gentlemen with whom she had
lived, Sergeant O’Connell being the most recent of these.
Grey had set Malcolm Stubbs to
explore the family’s further connexions, but he had little hope of this
producing anything helpful.
As for Finbar Scanlon and his wife—
“Have you ever been in love, John?”
He looked up, startled, to see
Olivia looking earnestly at him over the teapot. Evidently she had not
abandoned her inquiries, after all, but had merely been occupied with
the consumption of breakfast.
“Well . . . yes,” he said slowly,
unsure whether this was mere familial curiosity or something more.
“But you did not marry. Why was
that?”
Why was that, indeed. He took a
deep breath.
“It wasn’t possible,” he said
simply. “My lover died.”
Her face clouded, full lip
trembling with sympathy.
“Oh,” she murmured, looking down at
her empty plate. “That’s awfully sad, Johnny. I’m so sorry.”
He shrugged with a slight smile,
acknowledging her sympathy but not encouraging further questions.
“Any interesting letters?” he
asked, raising his chin toward the small sheaf of papers by her plate.
“Oh! Yes, I almost forgot—here are
yours.” Burrowing through the stack, she unearthed two missives
addressed to him and handed them across.
The first note, from Magruder, was
brief but riveting. Sergeant O’Connell’s uniform—or at least the coat
to it—had been found. The pawnbroker in whose shop it was discovered
said that it had been brought in by an Irish soldier, himself wearing a
uniform.
I went myself to inquire,
Magruder wrote, but the man was unable to be sure of the rank or
regiment of this Irishman—and I were loath to press him, for fear of
his recollection transforming the man into a Welsh lance-corporal or a
Cornish grenadier, under the pressure of forced recollection. For what
the observation be worth, he believed the man to be selling an old coat
of his own.
Impatient as he was for more
detail, Grey was forced to admit the soundness and delicacy of
Magruder’s instinct. Press questions too far, and a man would tell you
what he thought you wanted to hear. It was much better to ask questions
briefly, in a number of short sessions, rather than to bombard a
witness with interrogation—but time was short.
Still, Magruder had got what he
could be sure of. While all insignia and buttons had naturally been
stripped from the coat, it was identifiable as having belonged to a
sergeant of the 47th. While the government dictated certain specifics
of army dress, those gentlemen who raised and financed their own
regiments held the privilege of designing the uniforms for said
regiments. In the case of the 47th, it was Hal’s wife who had patterned
the officers’ coats, with a narrow buff stripe up the outside of the
sleeve, which helped to draw the eye when an arm was waved in command.
A sergeant’s coat, poorer in material and less stylish in cut, still
bore that stripe.
Grey made a mental note to have
someone check the other regimental sergeants, to be sure that none had
sold an old coat—but this was merely for the sake of thoroughness.
Magruder had not only described the coat and included a brief sketch of
the garment, but noted also that the lining of the coat had been
unstitched at one side, the stitches appearing to have been cut, rather
than torn.
Well, that explained where
O’Connell had been keeping his booty, if not where it was now. Grey
took a bite of cold toast and reached for the second note, sporting
Harry Quarry’s bold black scrawl. This one was still more brief.
Meet me at St.
Martin-in-the-Fields, tomorrow at six o’clock, it read, the
signature rendered merely as a large, slapdash “Q . . .” P.S. wear
old uniform.
He was still frowning at this terse
communication when Tom Byrd’s round head poked into the room, looking
apologetic.
“Me lord? Sorry, sir, but you did
say as how if a big Scotchman was to come—”
Grey was already on his feet,
leaving Olivia open-mouthed behind him.
Rab the chairman was tall and
solid, with a stupid, sullen face that barely brightened into dourness
at Grey’s greeting.
“Agnes said ye’d pay for a word,”
he muttered, not quite able to keep from staring at the bronze orrery
that stood upon the table by the library window, its graceful arms and
swooping orbs catching the morning sun.
“I will,” Grey said promptly,
wanting to dispose of the man before his mother should come downstairs
and start asking questions. “What is the word?”
Rab’s bloodshot eyes met his,
displaying a bit more intelligence than did the rest of his
countenance.
“Ye dinna want to know the price
first?”
“Very well. How much do you want?”
He could hear the Countess’s voice upstairs, raised in song.
The man’s thick tongue poked out,
touching his upper lip in contemplation.
“Two pound?” he said, trying to
sound indifferently truculent, but unable to conceal the tentative note
in his voice. Obviously, two pounds was a nearly unthinkable fortune;
he had no faith that it might actually be forthcoming, but was willing
to hazard the chance.
“How much of that does Agnes get?”
Grey asked pointedly. “I shall see her again, mind, and I’ll ask to
make certain that she’s had her share.”
“Oh. Ah . . .” Rab struggled with
the problem of division for a moment, then he shrugged. “Half, then.”
Grey was surprised at this
generosity—and surprised further that Rab was able to discern his
response.
“I mean to marry her,” the chairman
said gruffly, fixing him with a stare and narrowing one eye as though
daring him to make something of this statement. “When she’s bought free
of her contract, aye?”
Grey bit his tongue to forestall an
incautious response to this startling revelation, merely nodding as he
dug into his pocketbook. He laid the silver on the desk, but kept his
hand over it.
“What are you to tell me, then?”
“A house called ‘Lavender,’ in
Barbican Street. Near to Lincoln’s Inn. Big place—not so much to look
at from outside, but verra rich within.”
Grey felt a sudden cold weight in
the pit of his stomach, as though he had swallowed lead shot.
“You have been inside?”
Rab moved one burly shoulder,
shaking his head.
“Nah, then. Only to the door. But I
could see as there were carpets like that”—he nodded at the silk
Kermanshah on the floor by the desk—“and pictures on the wall.” He
lifted a chin like a battering ram, indicating the painting over the
mantelpiece, of Grey’s paternal grandfather seated on horseback. The
chairman frowned with the effort of recall.
“I could see a bit into one of the
rooms. There was a . . . thing. No quite like that thing”—he nodded at
the orrery—“but along the same lines, ken? Bits o’ clockwork, like.”
The sensation of cold heaviness was
worse. Not that there could have been any doubt about it from the
beginning of Rab’s account.
“The . . . woman you fetched from
this place,” Grey forced himself to ask. “Do you know her name? Did you
deliver her there, as well?”
Rab shook his head, indifferent.
There was no sign on his oxlike face that he knew that the person he
had transported was not indeed a woman, nor that Lavender House was not
merely another wealthy London house.
Grey essayed a few more questions,
for form’s sake, but received no further information of value, and at
last he removed his hand and stood back, nodding to indicate that Rab
might take his pay.
The chairman was likely a few years
younger than Grey himself, but his hands were gnarled, frozen in a
curve, as though in permanent execution of his occupation. Grey watched
him fumble, thick fingers slowly pinching up the coins one by one, and
curled his own hands into fists among the folds of his banyan, to
restrain the impulse to do it for him.
The skin of Rab’s hands was thick
as horn, the palms yellow with callus. The hands themselves were broad
and bluntly powerful, with black hairs sprouting over knobbled joints.
Grey saw the chairman to the door himself, all the while imagining
those hands upon Nessie’s silken skin, with a sense of morbid wonder.
He shut the door and stood with his
back against it, as though he had just escaped from close pursuit. His
heart was beating fast. Then he realized that he was imagining Rab’s
brutal grasp upon his own wrists, and closed his eyes.
A dew of sweat prickled on his
upper lip and temples, though the sense of inner cold had not
diminished. He knew the house near Lincoln’s Inn, called “Lavender.’’
And had thought never to see or hear of it again.

Chapter 9
Molly-Walk
The horses
clip-clopped through the darkened square at a good rate, but not so
fast that he couldn’t make out the row of bog-houses—or the vague
figures that surrounded them, dim as the moths that flitted through his
mother’s garden at nightfall, drawn by the perfume of the flowers. He
drew a deep, deliberate breath through the open window. Quite a
different perfume reached him from the bog-houses, acrid and sour, and
under it the remembered smell of the sweat of panic and desire—no less
compelling in its way than the scent of nicotiana to the moths.
The bog-houses of Lincoln’s Inn
were notorious; even more so than Blackfriars Bridge, or the shadowed
recesses of the arcades at the Royal Exchange.
A little distance farther on, he
rapped on the ceiling with his stick, and the carriage drew to a halt.
He paid the driver and stood waiting until the carriage had quite
disappeared before turning into Barbican Street.
Barbican Street was a curving lane,
less than a quarter mile long, and interrupted by the passage through
it of the Fleet Ditch. Covered over for part of its length, the
remnants of the river were still open here, spanned by a narrow bridge.
The street was various, one end of it a mix of tradesmen’s shops and
noisy taverns, these yielding place gradually to the houses of minor
City merchants, and terminating abruptly beyond the bridge in a small
crescent of large houses that turned their backs upon the street,
facing superciliously inward to a small private park. One of these was
Lavender House.
Grey could as easily have arrived
at the crescent by carriage, but he had wanted to begin at the far end
of Barbican Street, approaching his goal more slowly afoot. The journey
would give him time to prepare—or so he hoped.
It had been nearly five years since
he had last set foot in Barbican Street, and he had changed a great
deal in the interim. Had the character of the neighborhood altered as
well?
It had not, judging by his first
impressions. The street was a dark one, lit only by random spills of
window-light and the wash of a cloudy half-moon, but it bustled with
life, at least at the near end of the street, where numerous taverns
insured traffic. People—mostly men—strolled up and down, brushing
shoulders and shouting greetings to friends, or lounged in small gangs
around the entrances to the public houses. The smell of ale rose sweet
and pungent on the air, mixed with the scents of smoke, roast meat—and
bodies, hot with drink and the sweat of a day’s labor.
He had borrowed a suit of rough
clothes from one of his mother’s servants, and wore his hair tied back
in a heavy tail, bound with a scrap of leather, with a slouch hat to
hide its fairness. There was nothing to distinguish him outwardly from
the dyers and fullers, smiths and weavers, bakers and butchers whose
haunt this was, and he walked anonymous through the churning throng.
Anonymous unless he spoke—but there should be no need for speech, until
he reached Lavender House. Until then, the swirl of Barbican Street
rose round him, dark and intoxicating as the beer-drenched air.
A trio of laughing men brushed by
him, leaving a smell of yeast, sweat, and fresh bread in their
wake—bakers.
“D’ye hear what that bitch
said to me?” one was demanding in mock outrage. “How he dares!”
“Ah, come on, then, Betty. Ye don’t
want ’em smackin’ your sweet round arse, don’t wave it about!”
“Wave it—I’ll wave you,
you cheeky cull!”
They disappeared into the dark,
laughing and shoving each other. Grey walked on, feeling suddenly more
comfortable, despite the seriousness of his errand.
Mollies. There were four or five
molly-walks in London, well-known to those so inclined, but it had been
a long time since he had entered one past dark. Of the six taverns on
Barbican Street, three at least were molly-houses, patronized by men
who sought food and drink and the enjoyment of one another’s
companionship—and one another’s flesh—unashamed in like company.
Laughter lapped round him as he
passed unnoticed, and here and there he caught the “maiden names” many
mollies used among themselves, exchanged in joke or casual insinuation.
Nancy, Fanny, Betty, Mrs. Anne, Miss Thing . . . he found himself
smiling at the boisterous badinage he overheard, though he had never
been inclined to that particular fancy himself.
Was Joseph Trevelyan so inclined?
He would have sworn not; even now, he found the notion inconceivable.
Still, he knew that almost all his own acquaintance in London society
and army circles would swear with one voice on a Bible that Lord John
Grey would never, could not possibly . . .
“Would you look at our
Miss Irons tonight?” A carrying voice, raised in grudging admiration,
made him turn his head. Holding riotous court in the torchlit yard of
the Three Goats was “Miss Irons”—a stout young man with broad shoulders
and a bulbous nose, who had evidently paused with his companions for
refreshment en route to a masquerade at Vauxhall.
Powdered and painted with joyous
abandon, and rigged out in a gown of crimson satin with a ruffled
headdress in cloth of gold, Miss Irons was presently seated on a
barrel, from which perch she was rejecting the devotions of several
masked gentlemen, with an air of flirtatious scorn that would have
suited a duchess.
Grey came up short at the sight,
then, recollecting himself, faded hastily across the road, seeking to
disappear into the shadows.
Despite the finery, he recognized
“Miss Irons”—who was by day one Egbert Jones, the cheerful young Welsh
blacksmith who had come to repair the wrought-iron fence around his
mother’s herb garden. He rather thought that Miss Irons might recognize
him in turn despite his disguise—and in her current well-lubricated
mood, this was the last thing he desired to happen.
He reached the refuge of the
bridge, helpfully shadowed by tall stone pillars at either end, and
ducked behind one. His heart was thumping and his cheeks flushed, from
alarm rather than exertion. No shout came from behind, though, and he
leaned over to brace his hands upon the wall, letting the cool air off
the river rise over his heated face.
A pungent smell of sewage and decay
rose, too. Ten feet below the arch of the bridge, the dark and fetid
waters of the Fleet crawled past, reminding him of Tim O’Connell’s
sordid end, and he straightened, slowly.
What had that end been? A spy’s
wages, paid in blood to prevent the threat of disclosure? Or something
more personal?
Very personal. The thought
came to him with sudden certainty, as he saw once more in memory that
heelprint on O’Connell’s forehead. Anyone might have killed the
Sergeant, for any of several motives—but that final indignity was a
deliberate insult, left as signature to the crime.
Scanlon’s hands were unmarked; so
were Francine O’Connell’s. But O’Connell’s death had come at the hands
of more than one, and the Irish gathered like fleas in the city; where
you found one, there were a dozen more nearby. Scanlon doubtless had
friends or relations. He should very much like to examine the heels of
Scanlon’s shoes.
There were several men standing, as
he was, near the wall; one turned aside, tugging at his breeches as
though to make water, another sidling toward him. Grey felt the
nearness of someone at his own shoulder, and turned his back sharply;
he felt the hesitation of the man behind him, and then the small huff
of breath, an audible shrug, as the stranger turned away.
Best to keep walking. He had barely
resumed his journey, though, when he heard a startled exclamation from
the shadows a few feet behind him, followed by a brief scuffling noise.
“Oh, you bold pullet!”
“What are—hey! Mmph!”
“Oh? Well, if you’d rather, my dear
. . .”
“Oy! Leggo!”
The agitated voice raised the hairs
on the nape of Grey’s neck in recognition. He whirled on his heel and
was moving toward the altercation by reflex, before his conscious mind
had realized what he was about.
Two shadowy figures swayed
together, grappling and shuffling. He seized the taller of these just
above the elbow, gripping hard.
“Leave him,” he said, in his
soldier’s voice. The steel of it made the man start and step back,
shaking off Grey’s grip. Pale moonlight showed a long face, caught
between puzzlement and anger.
“Why, I wasn’t but—”
“Leave him,” Grey repeated, more
softly, but with no less menace. The man’s face changed, assuming an
air of injured dignity, as he did up his breeches.
“Sorry, I’m sure. Didn’t know he
was your cull.” He turned away, rubbing ostentatiously at his arm, but
Grey paid no attention, being otherwise concerned.
“What in Christ’s name are you
doing here?” he said, keeping his voice low.
Tom Byrd appeared not to have
heard; his round face was open-mouthed with amazement.
“That bloke come straight up to me
and put his pego into me hand!” He stared into his open palm, as though
expecting to find the object in question still within his grasp.
“Oh?”
“Yes! I swear as a Christian, he
did! And then he kissed me, and went for to put his hand into me
breeches and grabbed me by the bollocks! Whatever would he want to do
that for?”
Grey was tempted to reply that he
had not the slightest idea, but instead took Byrd by the arm and towed
him out of earshot of the interested parties on the bridge.
“I repeat—what are you doing here?”
he asked, as they reached the refuge of a residence whose gate was
sheltered by a pair of flowering laburnums, white in the moonlight.
“Oh, ah.” Byrd was recovering
rapidly from his shock. He rubbed the palm of his hand on his thigh and
stood up straight.
“Well, sir—me lord, I mean—I saw
you go out, and thought as how you might have need of someone at your
back, as it was. I mean”—he darted a quick glance at Grey’s unorthodox
costume—“I thought you must be headin’ to somewhere as might be
dangerous.” He looked back over his shoulder at the bridge, obviously
feeling that recent events there had confirmed this suspicion.
“I assure you, Tom, I am in no
danger.” Byrd was; while most mollies were simply looking for a good
time, there was rough trade to be found in such places and persons who
would not take no for an answer—to say nothing of simple footpads.
Grey glanced down the street; he
could not send the boy back past the taverns, not alone.
“Come with me, then,” he said,
making up his mind upon the moment. “You may accompany me to the house;
from there, you will go home.”
Byrd followed him without demur;
Grey was obliged to take the young man’s arm and draw him up
beside—otherwise the boy fell by habit into step behind him, which
would not do.
A middle-aged man in a cocked hat
strolled past them, giving Byrd a penetrating glance. Grey felt the boy
meet the glance, then jerk his eyes away.
“Me lord,” he whispered.
“Yes?”
“These coves hereabouts. Are they .
. . sodomites?”
“Many of them, yes.”
Byrd asked no further questions.
Grey let go the boy’s arm after a bit, and they walked in silence
through the quieter end of the street. Grey felt all his earlier
tension return, made the more uncomfortable for the brief interlude
before Byrd’s appearance had recalled him to himself.
He had not remembered. Hardly
surprising; he had done his best to forget those years after Hector’s
death. He had sleepwalked through the year after Culloden, spent with
Cumberland’s troops as they cleansed the Highlands of rebels, doing his
soldier’s duty, but doing it as in a dream. Returning at last to
London, though, he could no longer keep from waking to the reality of a
world in which Hector was not.
He had come here in that bad time,
looking for surcease at best, oblivion at worst. He had found the
latter, both in liquor and in flesh, and realized his luck in surviving
both experiences unscathed—though at the time, survival had been the
least of his concerns.
What he had forgotten in the years
since then, though, was the simple, unutterable comfort of existing—for
however brief a time—without pretense. With Byrd’s appearance, he felt
that he had hastily clapped on a mask, but wore it now somewhat awry.
“Me lord?”
“Yes?”
Byrd drew a deep and trembling
breath, which made Grey turn to look at the boy. Dark as their
surroundings were, his strong emotion was evident in the clenched
fists.
“Me brother. Jack. D’ye think
he—have ye come to find him here?” Byrd blurted.
“No.” Grey hesitated, then touched
Byrd’s shoulder gently. “Have you any reason to suppose that he would
be here—or in another such place?”
Byrd shook his head, not in
negation, but in sheer helplessness.
“I dunno. I never—but I never
thought . . . I dunno, sir, that’s the truth.”
“Has he a woman? A girl, perhaps,
with whom he walks out?”
“No,” Byrd said miserably. “But
he’s a cove to save his money, Jack. Always said as how he’d take a
wife when he could afford one, and before then why tempt trouble?”
“Your brother sounds a wise man,”
Grey said, letting the hint of a smile show in his voice. “And an
honorable one.”
Byrd drew another deep breath, and
swiped his knuckles furtively beneath his nose.
“Aye, sir, Jack’s that.”
“Well, then.” Grey turned away, but
waited for a moment, until Byrd moved to follow.
Lavender House was large, but in no
way ostentatious. Only the marble tubs of fragrant lavender that stood
on either side of its door distinguished it in any way from the houses
to either side. The curtains were drawn, but shadows passed now and
then beyond them, and the murmur of male conversation and occasional
bursts of laughter seeped through the hanging velvet.
“It sounds like what goes on at
those gentlemen’s clubs in Curzon Street,” Byrd said, sounding faintly
puzzled. “I’ve heard ’em.”
“It is a gentlemen’s club,” Grey
replied, with a certain grimness. “For gentlemen of a particular sort.”
He removed his hat, and, untying his hair, shook it free over his
shoulders; the time for disguise was past.
“Now you must go home, Tom.” He
pointed the way, across the park. “Do you see that light, at the end?
Just beyond is an alley; it will take you to a main street. Here—take
some money for a cab.”
Byrd accepted the coin, but shook
his head.
“No, me lord. I’ll go to the door
with you.”
He glanced at Byrd, surprised.
There was sufficient light from the curtained windows to see both the
dried tears on Byrd’s round face and the determined expression under
them.
“I mean to be sure as these
sodomitical sons of bitches shall be aware that somebody knows where
you are. Just in case, me lord.”
The door opened promptly to his
knock, revealing a liveried butler, who gave Grey’s clothes a
disparaging glance. Then the man’s eyes rose to his face, and Grey saw
the subtle change of expression. Grey was not one to trade on his
looks, but he was aware of their effect in some quarters.
“Good evening,” he said, stepping
across the threshold as though he owned the place. “I wish to speak to
the current proprietor of this establishment.”
The butler gave way in
astonishment, and Grey saw the man’s calculations undergo a rapid shift
in the face of his accent and manner, so much at variance with his
dress. Still, the man had been well-trained, and wasn’t to be so easily
bamboozled.
“Indeed, sir,” the butler said, not
quite bowing. “And your name?”
“George Everett,” Grey said.
The butler’s face went blank.
“Indeed, sir,” he said woodenly. He
hesitated, plainly uncertain what to do. Grey didn’t recognize the man,
but the man clearly had known George—or known of him.
“Give that name to your master, if
you please,” Grey said pleasantly. “I will await him in the library.”
On a table by the door stood the
clockwork figure Rab the chairman had noted—not an orrery, but a
clockwork man, elaborately enameled and gilded, made to drop his
breeches and bend over when the key was wound. Grey made as though to
go to the left of this figure, toward where he knew the library to be.
The butler put out a hand as though to stop him, but then halted,
distracted by something outside.
“Who is that?” he said, thoroughly
startled.
Grey turned to see Tom Byrd
standing at the edge of the lightspill from the door, glowering
fiercely, fists clenched and his jaw set in a way that brought his
lower teeth up to fix in the flesh of his upper lip. Mud-spattered from
his adventures, he looked like a gargoyle knocked from his perch.
“That, sir, is my valet,” Grey said
politely, and, turning, strode down the hall.
There were a few men in the
library, sprawled in chairs near the hearth, chatting over their
newspapers and brandy. It might have been the library at the Beefsteak,
save that conversation stopped abruptly with Grey’s entrance, and half
a dozen pairs of eyes fixed upon him in open appraisal.
Fortunately, he recognized none of
them, nor they him.
“Gentlemen,” he said, bowing. “Your
servant.” He turned at once to the sideboard, where the decanters
stood, and in defiance of convention and good manners, poured out a
glass of some liquid, not taking the time to ascertain what it was. He
turned back to find them all still staring at him, trying to reconcile
the contradictions of his appearance, his manner, and his voice. He
stared back.
One of the men recovered himself
quickly, and rose from his seat.
“Welcome . . . sir.”
“And what’s your name, sweet boy?”
another chimed in, smiling as he tossed down his paper.
“That is my own affair . . . sir.”
Grey returned the smile, with a razor edge to it, and took a sip of his
drink. It was porter, curse the luck.
The rest of them had risen now and
came to circle round him, nosing in the manner of dogs smelling
something freshly dead. Half curious, half wary, thoroughly intrigued.
He felt a trickle of sweat roll down the nape of his neck, and a
nervous clenching of the belly. All of them were dressed quite
ordinarily, though that meant nothing. Lavender House had many rooms,
and catered to an assortment of fancies.
All were well-dressed, but none of
them wore wigs or paint, and a couple showed some disorder in their
dress; stocks discarded, and shirts and waistcoats opened to allow
liberties that wouldn’t be countenanced in the Beefsteak.
The golden-haired youth to his left
was studying him with narrowed eyes and obvious appetite; the stocky
brown-haired lad saw, and didn’t like it. Grey saw him move closer,
deliberately jostling Goldie-Locks, to distract his attention.
Goldie-Locks put a soothing hand on his playfellow’s leg, but didn’t
take his eyes off Grey.
“Well, if you will not give your
name, let me make you a present of mine.” A curly-haired young man with
a sweet mouth and soft brown eyes stepped forward, smiling, and took
his hand. “Percy Wainwright—at your service, ma’am.” He bent over
Grey’s hand in the most graceful of gestures, and kissed the knuckles.
The feel of the boy’s warm breath
on his skin made the hairs stand up on Grey’s forearm. He would have
liked to grasp Percy’s hand and draw him in, but that wouldn’t do, not
just now.
He let his own hand lie inert in
Wainwright’s for a moment, to offer neither insult nor invitation, then
drew it back.
“Your servant . . . madam.”
That made them laugh, though still
with an edge of wariness. They were not sure yet if he was fish or
fowl, and he meant to keep it that way as long as possible.
He was a good deal more cautious
now than he had been when George Everett had first brought him here.
Then he had not cared for anything in particular—save George, perhaps.
Now, having come so close to losing his for good, he had some
appreciation for the value of a reputation; not merely his, but those
of his family and his regiment, as well.
“What brings you here, my dear?”
Goldie-Locks stepped closer, blue eyes burning like twin candle flames.
“Looking for a lady,” Grey drawled,
leaning back against the sideboard in assumed casualness. “In a green
velvet gown.”
There was a sputter of laughter at
this, and glances among them, but nothing that looked like dawning
recognition.
“Green doesn’t suit me,”
Goldie-Locks said, and licked a pointed tongue briefly across his upper
lip. “But I’ve a charming blue satin with laced pinners that
I’m sure you’d like.”
“Oh, I’m sure,” the brown-haired
boy said, eyeing both Grey and Goldie-Locks with clear dislike. “You
cunt, Neil.”
“Language, ladies, language.” Percy
Wainwright edged Goldie-Locks back with a deft elbow, smiling at Grey.
“This lady in green—have you a name for her?”
“Josephine, I believe,” Grey said,
glancing from one face to another. “Josephine, from Cornwall.”
That provoked a chorus of mildly
derisive “Oooh”s, and one man began to sing “My Little Black Ewe,” in
an off-key voice. Then the door opened, and everyone turned to see who
had come in.
It was Richard Caswell, the
proprietor of Lavender House. Grey knew him at once—and he recalled
Grey, it was plain. Still, Caswell didn’t greet him by name, but merely
nodded pleasantly.
“Seppings said that you wished to
speak with me. If you would care to join me? . . .” Caswell stood
aside, indicating the door.
A low whistle of insinuating
admiration followed Grey as he left, succeeded by whoops of laughter.
You cunt, Neil, he
thought, and then dismissed all thought of anything save the matter at
hand.

Chapter 10
The Affairs of Men
I was not
sure that you still owned this place, else I should have inquired for
you by name.” Grey settled himself into the chair indicated by his
host, and took the opportunity to discard the unwanted glass of porter
onto a nearby table crowded with knickknacks.
“Surprised I’m still alive, I
expect,” Caswell said dryly, taking his own seat across the hearth.
This was the truth, and Grey didn’t
bother to deny it. The fire burned low and lent a deceptively ruddy hue
to Caswell’s wasted features, but Grey had seen him by clear
candlelight in the library. He looked worse than he had when last seen,
years before—but not much worse.
“You don’t look a day over a
thousand, Mother Caswell,” Grey said lightly. That was the truth, too;
beneath his modish bag-wig and an extravagant suit of striped blue
silk, the man might as well have been an Egyptian mummy. Bony brown
wrists and hands like bundles of dry sticks protruded from the sleeves;
while the suit had undoubtedly been made by an excellent tailor, it
hung upon his shrunken form like a scarecrow’s burlap.
“You shameless flatterer.” Caswell
looked him over, amusement flickering in his eyes. “Can’t say the same
for you, my dear. You look as fresh and innocent as the day I first saw
you. How old were you then, eighteen?” Caswell’s eyes were just the
same; small, black, and clever, perpetually bloodshot from smoke and
late hours, sunk in pouches of deep violet.
“I lead a wholesome life. Keeps the
skin clear.”
Caswell laughed, then began to
cough. With a practiced economy of motion, he drew a crumpled
handkerchief from his waistcoat and clapped it to his mouth. He lifted
a sketchy brow at Grey, half-shrugging as though to apologize for the
delay of their conversation, meanwhile suffering the racking spasms
with the indifference of long custom.
The coughing done at last, he
inspected the resultant blood spots on the handkerchief and, evidently
finding them no worse than expected, tossed the cloth into the fire.
“I need a drink,” he said hoarsely,
rising from his chair and heading toward the big mahogany desk, where a
silver tray held a decanter and several glasses.
Unlike Magda’s sanctum, Caswell’s
room held nothing at all that indicated the nature of Lavender House or
of its members; it might have belonged to a director of the Bank of
London, for all its soberness and elegance of furnishing.
“You’re not enjoying that swill,
are you?” Caswell nodded toward the discarded glass of porter. He
filled a pair of crystal wineglasses with a deep crimson liquid, and
held one out. “Here, have some of this.”
Grey took the proffered glass with
a sense of unreality; he had taken wine here, in this room, when George
had first brought him to Lavender House—a prelude to their retiring to
one of the chambers upstairs. The sense of mild disorientation was
succeeded by a sharp shock when he took the first sip.
“That’s very good,” he said,
holding the glass up to the fire as though to appraise the color. “What
is it?”
“Don’t know the name,” Caswell
said, sniffing at the wine with appreciation. “German stuff, not bad.
Had it before?”
Grey closed his eyes and drank
deeply, frowning and affecting to wash it about his tongue in an effort
at placement. Not that he entertained the slightest doubt. He had a
good nose for wine, and a better palate—and he had drunk enough of this
particular vintage with Nessie to be more than sure of recognizing it
again.
“Might have,” he said, opening his
eyes and meeting Caswell’s penetrating gaze with an innocent blink.
“Can’t recall. Decent stuff, though. Where’d you find it?”
“One of our members prefers it. He
brings it by the cask, and we keep it in the cellar for him. Fond of it
myself.” Caswell took another sip, then set down his glass. “Well . . .
my lord. How might I have the pleasure of serving you?” The fleshless
lips rose in a smile. “Do you mean to seek membership in the Lavender
Club? I’m sure the committee would look upon your application with the
most cordial favor.”
“Was that the committee I met in
the library?” Grey asked dryly.
“Some of them.” Caswell uttered a
short laugh, but choked it off, unwilling to start another coughing
fit. “Mind you, they might require you to submit to a series of
personal interviews, but I’m sure you would have no objection to that?”
The glass felt slippery in his
hand. He’d once seen a young man bent over a leather ottoman in that
library and subjected to a number of personal interviews, to the vast
entertainment of all present. They still had the ottoman; he’d noticed.
“I am exceedingly flattered at the
suggestion,” he said politely. “As it happens, though, what I require
at the moment is information, rather than companionship, delightful as
that prospect might be.”
Caswell coughed, sitting up a
little straighter. The smile was still there, but the black eyes had
grown brighter.
“Yes?” he said. Grey could almost
hear the whisper of steel drawn from a scabbard. The pourparlers
were done; let the duel begin.
“The Honorable Mr. Trevelyan,” he
said, laying his own blade against Caswell’s. “He comes here regularly;
I know that already. I wish to know whom he meets.”
Caswell actually blinked, not
having expected such an immediate thrust, but recovered smoothly with a
sidestep.
“Trevelyan? I know no one of that
name.”
“Oh, you know him. Whether he uses
that name here is of no account; you know everything of interest about
everyone who comes here. Certainly you know their real surnames.”
“Flatterer,” Caswell said again,
though he looked less amused.
“The gentlemen in the library were
not reserved,” Grey said, trying for advantage. “If I were to seek them
out, outside the confines of your house, I imagine some of them might
tell me what I wish to know.”
Caswell laughed, deeply enough to
start a small fit of coughing.
“No, they won’t,” Caswell wheezed,
groping for a fresh handkerchief. He mopped at his eyes and his
shriveled mouth, drawn up in a smile once more. “No doubt one or two
would tell you anything they thought you’d like to hear, if it would
loosen your breeches, but they won’t tell you that.”
“Won’t they?” Grey affected
indifference, sipping at his wine. “Trevelyan’s affairs must be of more
importance than I thought, if it’s worth your threatening your members
to keep his secrets.”
“Oh, perish the thought, perish the
thought!” Caswell flapped a bony hand. “Threats? Me? You know better
than that, dear boy. If I were given to threats, I should have ended in
the Fleet Ditch with my head caved in, long since.”
A tingle of alertness shot through
Grey at this remark, though he fought to keep his face blandly
expressionless. Was this mere hyperbole, or warning? Caswell’s withered
face gave nothing away, though the sparkling eyes watched his own for
any clue to his intent.
He breathed deeply to slow the
rapid beating of his heart, and took another sip of wine. It might be
nothing more than a coincidence, a mere accident of speech; the Fleet
was at hand, after all—and for what it was worth, Caswell was correct:
He serviced men of wealth and influence, and if he were given to
threats or blackmail, he would have been quietly put out of business
long since, in one way or another.
Information, though, was something
else. George had once told him that Caswell’s main stock in trade was
information—and the profits from Lavender House likely were not great
enough to provide the lavish furnishings evident in Caswell’s private
quarters. Everyone knows Dickie Caswell, George had said,
lolling indolently on the bed in one of the upstairs rooms. And
Dickie knows everyone—and everything. Anything you want to know—for a
price.
“Your tact and discretion are most
commendable,” Grey said, seeking new footing for a fresh attack. “Why
do you say they will not tell me, though?”
“Why, because it isn’t true,”
Caswell replied promptly. “They’ve never seen a man called Trevelyan
here—how could they tell you anything about him?”
“Not a man, no. I rather imagine
they have seen him as a woman.”
He felt a small rush of
exhilaration, seeing the violet swags under Caswell’s eyes deepen in
hue as the color paled from his cheeks. First blood; he’d pinked his
man.
“In a green velvet gown,” he added,
pressing the advantage. “I told you—I know he comes here; the fact is
not in question.”
“You are quite mistaken,” Caswell
said, but a cough bubbling to the surface gave the words a quavering
aspect.
“Let it go, Dickie,” Grey said,
flicking his rapier with a touch of insolence. He lounged a little,
looking tolerantly over his glass. “I say I know; you will scarcely
convince me I do not. I require only a few small additional details.”
“But—”
“You need not trouble yourself that
you will be blamed. If I have learned the main facts about Trevelyan
from another source—as indeed I have—then why should I not have learned
everything from this same source?”
Caswell had opened his mouth to say
something, but instead narrowed his eyes and pursed his mouth in
thought.
“Nor do you need to fear that I
mean any harm to Mr. Trevelyan. He is about to become a part of my
family, after all—perhaps you are aware that he is engaged to my
cousin?”
Caswell nodded, almost
imperceptibly. His mouth was pursed so tightly that it resembled
nothing so much as a dog’s anus, which Grey thought very disagreeable.
Still, it scarcely mattered what the evil old creature looked like, so
long as he coughed up the necessary details.
“I am sure you will understand that
my efforts in this regard are intended solely to protect my family.”
Grey glanced away, toward a massive silver epergne filled with hothouse
fruit, then back at Caswell. Time for the coup.
“So, then,” he said, spreading his
hands with a graceful gesture. “It remains only to decide the price,
does it not?”
Caswell made a deep, catarrhal
noise, and spat thickly into a new handkerchief, which he then balled
up and cast into the fire after its fellows. Grey thought cynically
that he must require a good deal of money merely to keep himself in
linen.
“The price.” Caswell took a deep
swallow of wine and put down the glass, licking his lips. “What do you
have to offer? Always assuming that I have something to sell, mind.”
No more pretence of ignorance. The
duel was over. Grey could not help a brief sigh, and was surprised to
discover that not only were his palms damp but that he was sweating
freely beneath his shirt, though the room was not warm.
“I have money—” he began, but
Caswell interrupted him.
“Trevelyan gives me money. A lot of
money. What else can you offer me?”
The small black eyes were fixed on
him, unblinking, and he saw the tip of Caswell’s tongue steal out,
barely visible, to lick away a drop of wine from the corner of his
mouth.
Sweet Jesus. He sat dumbstruck for
an instant, caught in those eyes, then glanced down, as though suddenly
remembering his own wine. He lifted his glass, lowering his lashes to
hide his eyes.
In defense of King, country, and
family, he would unhesitatingly have sacrificed his virtue to Nessie,
had that been required. If it was a question of Olivia marrying a man
with syphilis and half the British army being exterminated in battle,
versus himself experiencing a “personal interview” with Richard
Caswell, though, he rather thought Olivia and the King had best look to
their own devices.
He put down his glass, hoping that
this conclusion was not reflected upon his features.
“I have something other than
money,” he said, meeting Caswell’s gaze squarely. “Do you want to know
how George Everett really died?”
If there was a flicker of
disappointment in those black marble orbs, it was swamped at once
beneath a wave of interest. Caswell tried to hide it, but there was no
disguising the glint of curiosity, mixed with avarice.
“I heard that it was a hunting
accident; broke his neck out in the country. Where was it? Wyvern?”
“Francis Dashwood’s place—Medmenham
Abbey. It wasn’t his neck, and it was no accident. He was killed on
purpose—a sword-thrust through the heart. I was there.”
These last three words were dropped
like pebbles into a lake; he could feel their impact send ripples
through the air of the room. Caswell sat immobile, scarcely breathing,
contemplating the possibilities.
“Dashwood,” he whispered at last.
“The Hellfire Club?”
Grey nodded. “I can tell you who
was there—and everything that happened that night at Medmenham. Everything.”
Caswell fairly quivered with
excitement, black eyes moist.
George had been right. Caswell was
one of those who loved secrets, who hoarded information, who kept
confidential information for the sheer joy of knowing things that no
one else knew. And when the time might come that such things could be
sold for a profit . . .
“Have we a bargain, Dickie?”
That recalled Caswell somewhat to
himself. He took a deep breath, coughed twice, and nodded, pushing back
his chair.
“That we have, my little love. Come
along, then.”
The upper floors consisted mostly
of private rooms; Grey couldn’t tell whether much had been changed—he
had been in no condition to notice very much on the occasions of his
previous visits to Lavender House.
Tonight was different; he noticed
everything.
It was peculiar, he thought,
following Caswell through an upper hall. The feel of this house was
quite different from that of the brothel, even though the purpose of
the establishments was the same. He could hear music below, and
intimate sounds in some of the rooms they passed—and yet it was not the
same at all.
Magda’s brothel had been much more
explicit, with everything in the place intended to provoke libidinous
intent. No molly-house he had ever been in did such things—there was
seldom any ornamentation, nor even much furnishing beyond the simplest
of beds. Sometimes, not even that; many were no more than taverns, with
a room opening off the main taproom, where men could repair for sport,
often to the applause and shouted comments of onlookers in the tavern.
He believed that even very poor
brothels had doors. Was it that women insisted upon privacy, he
wondered? Yet he doubted that many whores found stimulation in the
sorts of objects Magda provided for the delectation of her customers.
Perhaps there truly was a difference between men who were lured by
women, and those who preferred the touch of their own sex? Or was it
the women—did they perhaps require some decoration of the exchange?
As far as sexual feeling went . . .
this house fairly vibrated with it. There were male voices and the
scents of men everywhere; two lovers embraced at the end of the
corridor, entwined against a wall, and his own skin prickled and
jumped; he could not stop sweating.
Caswell led him to a staircase,
past the lovers. One was Goldie-Locks, Neil the Cunt, who looked up,
disheveled, mouth swollen, and gave him a languorous smile before
returning to his companion—who was not the brown-haired lad. Grey
carefully did not look back as they started up the stair.
Things were quieter on the topmost
floor of the house. The furnishing seemed more luxurious, as well; a
wide oriental carpet ran the length of the corridor, and tasteful
pictures decorated the walls, above small tables that held vases of
flowers.
“Up here, we have several suites of
rooms; sometimes a gentleman will come in from the provinces to stay
for a few days, a week . . .”
“Quite the little home away from
home. I see. And Trevelyan engages one of these suites now and again?”
“Oh, no.” Caswell stopped at a
varnished door, and shook loose a large key from the bunch he carried.
“He keeps this particular suite on a permanent basis.”
The door swung open on darkness,
showing the pale rectangle of a window on the far wall. It had clouded
over, and Grey could see the moon, now high and small in the sky,
nearly lost amid layers of hazy cloud.
Caswell had brought a taper; he
touched it to a candlestick near the door, and the light caught and
grew, shedding a wavering light over a large room with a canopied bed.
The room was clean and empty; Grey breathed in, but smelled nothing
other than wax and floor polish, with a faint whiff of long-dead fires.
The hearth was freshly swept, and a fire laid, but the room was cold;
clearly no one had been here recently.
Grey prowled the room, but there
was no evidence of its occupants.
“Does he entertain the same
companion each time?” he asked. The keeping of a suite argued some
long-term affair.
“Yes, I believe he does.” There was
an odd tone in Caswell’s voice that made him glance sharply at the man.
“You believe? You have not seen his
companion?”
“No—he is very particular, our Mr.
Trevelyan.” Caswell’s voice was ironic. “He always arrives first,
changes his clothes, and then goes down to wait near the door. He
brings his companion in and up the stairs at once; all the servants
have instructions to be elsewhere.”
That was a disappointment. He had
hoped for a name. Still, a tendency to thoroughness made him turn back
to Caswell, probing for further information.
“I am sure your servants are
meticulous in observing your instructions,” he said. “But you, Dickie?
Surely you don’t expect me to believe that anyone comes into your house
without your finding out everything there is to know about them. You’ve
only heard my Christian name before, to my knowledge—and yet, if you
know about Trevelyan’s engagement to my cousin, plainly you know who I
am.”
“Oh, yes—my lord.” Caswell smiled,
lips drawn into a puckish point. The bargain struck, he was enjoying
his revelations as much as he had his earlier reticence.
“You are right, to a degree. In
fact, I do not know the name of Mr. Trevelyan’s inamorata; he
is very careful. I do, however, know one rather important thing about
her.”
“Which is?”
“That she is an inamorata—rather
than an inamorato.”
Grey stared at him for an instant,
deciphering this.
“What? Trevelyan is meeting a woman?
A real woman? Here?”
Caswell inclined his head, hands
folded gravely at his waist like a butler.
“How do you know?” Grey demanded.
“Are you sure?”
The candlelight danced like
laughter in Caswell’s small black eyes.
“Ever smelt a woman? Close to, I
mean.” Caswell shook his head, the loose folds of skin on his neck
quivering with the movement. “Let alone a room where someone’s been
swiving one of the creatures for hours on end. Of course I’m sure.”
“Of course you are,” Grey murmured,
repelled by the mental image of Caswell nosing ratlike through sheets
and pillows in the vacated rooms of his house, pilfering crumbs of
information from the rubble left by careless love.
“She has dark hair,” Caswell
offered helpfully. “Nearly black. Your cousin is fair, I believe?”
Grey didn’t bother answering that.
“And?” he asked tersely.
Caswell pursed his lips,
considering.
“She wears considerable paint—but I
cannot say, of course, whether that is her normal habit, or part of the
guise she adopts when coming here.”
Grey nodded, taking the point.
Those mollies who liked to dress as women normally were painted like
French noblewomen; a woman hoping to be mistaken for one would likely
do the same.
“And?”
“She wears a very expensive scent.
Civet, vetiver, and orange, if I am not mistaken.” Caswell cast his
eyes up toward the ceiling, considering. “Oh, yes—she has a taste for
that German wine I gave you.”
“You said you kept it for a member.
Trevelyan, I presume? How do you know it isn’t he alone who drinks it?”
Caswell’s hairy nostrils quivered
with amusement.
“A man who drank as much as is
brought up to this suite would be incapable for days. And judging from
the evidence”—he nodded delicately at the bed—“our Mr. Trevelyan is far
from incapable.”
“She arrives by sedan chair?” Grey
asked, ignoring the allusion.
“Yes. Different bearers each time,
though; if she keeps men of her own, she does not use them when coming
here—which argues a high degree of discretion, does it not?”
A lady with a good deal to lose,
were the affaire discovered. But the intricacy of Trevelyan’s
arrangements was sufficient to tell him that already.
“And that is all I know,” Caswell
said, in tones of finality. “Now, as to your part of the bargain, my
lord? . . .”
His mind still reeling from the
shock of revelation, Grey recalled his promise to Tom Byrd and gathered
sufficient wits to ask one more question, pulled almost at random from
the swirl of fact and speculation that presently inhabited his cranium.
“All you know about the woman.
About Mr. Trevelyan, though—have you ever seen a man with him, a
servant? Somewhat taller than myself, lean-faced and dark, with a
missing eyetooth on the left side?”
Caswell looked surprised.
“A servant?” He frowned, ransacking
his memory. “No. I . . . no, wait. Yes . . . yes, I believe I have seen
the man, though I think he has come only once.” He looked up, nodding
with decision.
“Yes, that was it; he came to fetch
his master, with a note of some kind—some emergency to do with
business, I think. I sent him down to the kitchens to wait for
Trevelyan—he was comely enough, tooth or no, but I rather thought he
was not disposed to such sport as he might encounter abovestairs.”
Tom Byrd would be relieved to hear
that expert opinion, Grey thought.
“When was this? Do you recall?”
Caswell’s lips puckered in thought,
causing Grey briefly to avert his glance.
“In late April, I think it was,
though I cannot—oh. Yes, I can be sure.” He grinned,
triumphantly displaying a set of decaying teeth. “That was it. He
brought word of the Austrian defeat at Prague, arrived by special
courier. The newspapers had it within days, but naturally Mr. Trevelyan
would wish to know of it at once.”
Grey nodded. For a man with
Trevelyan’s business interests, information like that would be worth
its weight in gold—or even more, depending on its timeliness.
“One last thing, then. When he left
so hastily—did the woman leave then, too? And did she go with him,
rather than seeking separate transport?”
Caswell was obliged to ponder that
one for a moment, leaning against the wall.
“Ye-es, they did leave together,”
he said at last. “I seem to recall that the servant ran off to fetch a
hired carriage, and they entered it together. She’d a shawl over her
head. Quite small, though; I might easily have taken her for a boy—save
that her figure was quite rounded.”
Caswell drew himself up straight
then, and cast a last glance about the vacant room, as though to
satisfy himself that it would yield no further secrets.
“Well, that’s my end of the bargain
kept, my love. And yours?” His hand hovered over the candlestick,
scrawny claw poised to pinch out the flame. Grey saw the polished
obsidian eyes fix on him in invitation, and was all too conscious of
the large bed, close behind him.
“Of course,” Grey said, moving
purposefully toward the door. “Shall we adjourn to your office?”
Caswell’s expression might have
been termed a pout, had he had the fullness of lip to achieve such a
thing.
“If you insist,” he said with a
sigh, and extinguished the candle in a burst of fragrant smoke.
Dawn was beginning to lighten over
the housetops of London by the time Grey left Dickie Caswell’s sanctum,
alone. He paused at the end of the corridor, resting his forehead
against the cool glass of the casement, watching the City as it emerged
by imperceptible degrees from its cloak of night. Muted by clouds that
had thickened during the night, the light grew in shades of gray,
relieved only by the faintest tinge of pink over the distant Thames. In
his present state of mind, it reminded Grey of the last vestiges of
life fading from a corpse’s cheeks.
Caswell had been delighted with his
half of the bargain, as well he should be. Grey had held back nothing
of his Medmenham adventures, save the name of the man who had actually
killed George Everett. There, he said only that the man had been robed
and masked; impossible to say for sure who it had been.
He felt no compunction in thus
blackening George’s name; to his manner of thinking, George had
accomplished that reasonably well for himself—and if a posthumous
revelation of his actions could help to save the innocent, that might
compensate in some small way for the innocent lives Everett had taken
or ruined as the price of his ambition.
As for Dashwood and the others . .
. let them look to themselves. He who sups wi’ the De’il, needs
bring a lang spoon. Grey smiled faintly, hearing the Scots proverb
in memory. Jamie Fraser had said it on the occasion of their first meal
together—casting Grey as the Devil, he supposed, though he had not
asked.
Grey was not a religious man, but
he harbored a persistent vision: an avenging angel presiding over a
balance on which the deeds of a man’s life were weighed—the bad to one
side, the good to the other—and George Everett stood before the angel
naked, bound and wide-eyed, waiting to see where the wavering balance
might finally come to rest. He hoped this night’s work should be laid
to George’s credit, and wondered briefly how long the accounting might
go on, if it was true that a man’s deeds lived after him.
Jamie Fraser had told him once of
purgatory, that Catholic conception of a place prior to final judgment,
where souls remained for a time after death, and where the fate of a
soul might still be affected by the prayers and Masses said for it.
Perhaps it was true; a place where the soul waited, while each action
taken during life played itself out, the unexpected consequences and
complications following one another like a collapsing chain of dominoes
down through the years. But that would imply that a man was responsible
not only for his conscious actions, but for all the good and evil that
might spring from them forever, unintended and unforeseen; a terrible
thought.
He straightened, feeling at once
drained and keyed up. He was exhausted, but completely awake—in fact,
sleep had never seemed so far away. Every nerve was raw, and all his
muscles ached with unrelieved tension.
The house lay silent around him,
its inhabitants still sleeping the drugged sleep of wine and sated
sensuality. Rain began to fall, the soft ping of raindrops striking the
glass accompanied by a harsh, fresh scent that came cold through the
cracks of the casement, cutting through the stale air of the house and
through the fog that filled his brain.
“Nothing like a long walk home in a
driving rain to clear the cobwebs,” he murmured to himself. He had left
his hat somewhere—perhaps in the library—but felt no desire to go in
search of it. He made his way to the stair, down to the second floor,
and along the gallery toward the main staircase that would take him
down to the door.
The door of one of the rooms on the
gallery was open, and as he passed by, a shadow fell across the boards
at his feet. He glanced up and met the eye of a young man who lounged
in the doorway, clad in nothing but his shirt, dark curls loose upon
his shoulders. The young man’s eyes, black and long-lashed, passed over
him, and he felt the heat of them on his skin.
He made as though to go by, but the
young man reached out and grasped him by the arm.
“Come in,” the young man said
softly.
“No, I—”
“Come. For a moment only.”
The young man stepped out onto the
gallery, his bare feet long and graceful, standing so close that his
thigh pressed Grey’s. He leaned forward, and the warmth of his breath
brushed Grey’s ear, the tip of his tongue touched the whorl of it with
a crackling sound like the spark that springs from the fingers on a dry
day when metal is touched.
“Come,” he murmured, and stepped
backward, drawing Grey after him into the room.
It was clean and plainly furnished,
but he saw nothing save the dark eyes, so close, and the hand that
moved from his arm, sliding down to entwine its fingers with his own,
the swarthiness of it startling by contrast with his own fairness, the
palm broad and hard against his.
Then the young man moved away and,
smiling at Grey, took hold of the hem of the shirt and drew it upward
over his head.
Grey felt as though the cloth of
his stock were choking him. The room was cool, and yet a dew of sweat
broke out on his body, hot damp in the small of his back, slick in the
creases of his skin.
“What will you, sir?” the young man
whispered, still smiling. He put down one hand and stroked himself,
inviting.
Grey reached slowly up and fumbled
for a moment with the fastening of his stock, until it suddenly came
free, leaving his neck exposed, bare and vulnerable. Cool air struck
his skin as he shed his coat and loosened his shirt; he felt gooseflesh
prickle on his arms and rush pell-mell down the length of his spine.
The young man knelt now on the bed.
He turned his back and stretched himself catlike, arching, and the
rain-light from the window played upon the broad flat muscle of thigh
and shoulder, the groove of back and furrowed buttocks. He looked back
over one shoulder, eyelids half-lowered, long and sleepy-looking.
The mattress gave beneath Grey’s
weight, and the young man’s mouth moved under his, soft and wet.
“Shall I talk, sir?”
“No,” Grey whispered, closing his
eyes, pressing down with hips and hands. “Be silent. Pretend . . . I am
not here.”

Chapter 11
German Red
There were,
Grey calculated, approximately a thousand wineshops in the City of
London. However, if one considered only those dealing in wines of
quality, the number was likely more manageable. A brief inquiry with
his own wine merchant proving unfruitful, though, he decided upon
consultation with an expert.
“Mother—when you had the German
evening last week, did you by any chance serve German wine?”
The Countess was sitting in her
boudoir reading a book, stockinged feet comfortably propped upon the
shaggy back of her favorite dog, an elderly spaniel named Eustace, who
opened one sleepy eye and panted genially in response to Grey’s
entrance. She looked up at her son’s appearance, and shoved the
spectacles she wore for reading up onto her forehead, blinking a little
at the shift from the world of the printed page.
“German wine? Well, yes; we had a
nice Rhenish one, to go with the lamb. Why?”
“No red wine?”
“Three of them—but not German. Two
French, and a rather raw Spanish; crude, but it went well with the
sausages.” Benedicta ran the tip of her tongue thoughtfully along her
upper lip in recollection. “Captain von Namtzen didn’t seem to like the
sausages; very odd. But then, he’s from Hanover. Perhaps I
inadvertently had sausages done in the style of Saxony or Prussia, and
he thought it an insult. I think Cook considers all Germans to be the
same thing.”
“Cook thinks that anyone who isn’t
an Englishman is a frog; she doesn’t draw distinctions beyond that.”
Dismissing the cook’s prejudices for the moment, Grey unearthed a stool
from under a heap of tattered books and manuscripts, and sat on it.
“I am in search of a German
red—full-bodied, fruity nose, about the color of one of those roses.”
He pointed at the vase of deep-crimson roses spilling petals over his
mother’s mahogany secretary.
“Really? I don’t believe I’ve ever
even seen a German red wine, let alone tasted one—though I suppose they
do exist.” The Countess closed her book, keeping a finger between the
pages to mark her place. “Are you planning your supper party? Olivia
said you’d invited Joseph to dine with you and your friends—that was
very kind of you, dear.”
Grey felt as though he’d received a
sudden punch to the midsection. Christ, he’d forgotten all about his
invitation to Trevelyan.
“Whyever do you want a German wine,
though?” The Countess laid her head on one side, one fair brow lifted
in curiosity.
“That is another matter, quite
separate,” Grey said hastily. “Are you still getting your wine from
Cannel’s?”
“For the most part. Gentry’s, now
and then, and sometimes Hemshaw and Crook. Let me see, though . . .”
She ran the tip of a forefinger slowly down the bridge of her nose,
then pressed the tip, having arrived at the sought-for conclusion.
“There is a newish wine merchant,
rather small, down in Fish Street. The neighborhood isn’t very nice,
but they do have some quite extraordinary wines; things you can’t find
elsewhere. I should ask there, if I were you. Fraser et Cie is the
name.”
“Fraser?” It was a fairly common
Scots name, after all. Still, the mere sound of it gave him a faint
thrill. “I’ll ask there. Thank you, Mother.” He leaned forward to kiss
her cheek, taking in her characteristic perfume: lily of the valley,
mixed with ink—the latter fragrance more intense than usual, owing to
the newness of the book in her lap.
“What’s that you’re reading?” he
asked, glancing at it.
“Oh, young Edmund’s latest bit of
light entertainment,” she said, closing the cover to display the title:
A Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of Our Ideas of the Sublime
and Beautiful, by Edmund Burke. “I don’t expect you’d like it—too
frivolous by half.” Taking up her silver penknife, she neatly cut the
next page. “I have a new printing of John Cleland’s Fanny Hill,
though, if you find yourself in want of reading matter. You know, Memoirs
of a Woman of Pleasure?”
“Very amusing, Mother,” he said
tolerantly, scratching Eustace behind the ears. “Do you mean to read
the Cleland thing, or do you intend merely to leave it artfully
displayed in the salon, in order to drive off Lady Roswell in a state
of shock?”
“Oh, what a good idea!”
she said, giving him a look of approval. “I hadn’t thought of that.
Unfortunately, it hasn’t got the title on the cover, and she’s much too
stupidly incurious simply to pick up a book and open it.”
She reached over and rummaged
through the stacked books on her secretary, pulling out a handsome
calf-bound quarto volume, which she handed to him.
“It’s a special presentation
edition,” she explained. “Blank spine, plain cover. So one can read it
in dull company, I suppose, without arousing suspicion—as long as one
doesn’t let the illustrations show, at least. Why don’t you take it,
though? I read it when it first came out, and you’ll be needing some
sort of present for Joseph’s bachelor party. That seems rather
appropriate, if half what I hear of such parties is true.”
He had been about to rise, but
stopped, holding the book.
“Mother,” he said carefully. “About
Mr. Trevelyan. Do you think Livy is terribly in love with him?”
She looked at him with raised
brows; then, very slowly, closed her book, took her feet off Eustace,
and sat up straight.
“Why?” she asked, in a tone that
managed to communicate all of the wariness and cynical suspicion
regarding the male sex that was the natural endowment of a woman who
had raised four sons and buried two husbands.
“I . . . have some reason to think
that Mr. Trevelyan has . . . an irregular attachment,” he said
carefully. “The matter is not yet quite certain.”
The Countess inhaled deeply, closed
her eyes for a moment, then opened them and regarded him with a pale,
clear blue gaze of pragmatism, tinged only slightly with regret.
“He is a dozen years her senior; it
would be not merely unusual, but most remarkable, if he had not had
several mistresses. Men of your age do have affaires, after
all.” Her lashes lowered briefly in delicate reference to the hushed-up
scandal that had sent him to Ardsmuir.
“I could hope that his marriage
would cause him to abandon any such irregular liaisons, but if it does
not . . .” She shrugged, her shoulders sloping in sudden tiredness. “I
trust he will be discreet.”
For the first time, it occurred to
Grey to wonder whether either his father or her first husband, Captain
DeVane . . . but this was not the time for such speculations.
“I think Mr. Trevelyan is highly
discreet,” he said, clearing his throat a little. “I only wondered if .
. . if Livy would be heartbroken, should . . . anything happen.” He
liked his cousin, but knew very little about her; she had come to live
with his mother after he himself had left to take up his first
commission.
“She’s sixteen,” his mother said
dryly. “Signor Dante and his Beatrice notwithstanding, most
girls of sixteen are not capable of grand passion. They merely think
they are.”
“So—”
“So,” she said, cutting him neatly
off, “Olivia actually knows nothing whatever of her intended husband,
beyond the fact that he is rich, well-dressed, not bad-looking, and
highly attentive to herself. She knows nothing of his character, nor of
the real nature of marriage, and if she is truly in love with anything
at the moment, it is with her wedding dress.”
Grey felt somewhat reassured at
this. At the same time, he was well aware that the cancellation of his
cousin’s nuptials might easily cause a scandal that would dwarf the
controversy over the dismissal of Pitt as Prime Minister two months
before—and the brush of scandal was not discriminating; Olivia could be
tarred with it, blameless or not, to the real ruin of her chances for a
decent marriage.
“I see,” he said. “If I were to
discover anything further, then—”
“You should keep quiet about it,”
his mother said firmly. “Once they are married, if she should discover
anything amiss regarding her new husband, she will ignore it.”
“Some things are rather difficult
to ignore, Mother,” he said, with more of an edge than he intended. She
glanced at him sharply, and the air seemed for an instant to solidify
around him, as though there were suddenly nothing to breathe. Her eyes
met his straight on and held them for a moment of silence. Then she
looked away, setting aside her volume of Burke.
“If she finds she cannot ignore
it,” she said steadily, “she will be convinced that her life is ruined.
Eventually, with luck, she will have a child, and discover that it is
not. Shoo, Eustace.” Pushing the somnolent spaniel aside with her foot,
she rose, glancing at the small chiming clock on the table as she did
so.
“Go and look for your German wine,
John. The wretched sempstress is coming round at three, for what I
sincerely hope is the antepenultimate fitting for Livy’s dress.”
“Yes. Well . . . yes.” He stood
awkwardly for a moment, then turned to take his leave, but halted
suddenly at the door of the boudoir, turning as a question struck him.
“Mother?”
“Mm?” The Countess was picking up
things at random, peering nearsightedly beneath a heap of embroidery.
“Do you see my spectacles, John? I know I had them!”
“They’re on your cap,” he said,
smiling despite himself. “Mother—how old were you when you married
Captain DeVane?”
She clapped one hand to her head,
as though to trap the errant spectacles before they could take flight.
Her face was unguarded, taken by surprise by his question. He could see
the waves of memory pass across it, tinged with pleasure and
ruefulness. Her lips pursed a little, and then widened in a smile.
“Fifteen,” she said. The faint
dimple that showed only when she was most deeply amused glimmered in
her cheek. “I had a wonderful dress!”

Chapter 12
Along Came a Spider
There was
unfortunately not time to visit Fraser et Cie before his appointment
with Quarry, whom he found waiting in front of the church of St.
Martin-in-the-Fields, as advertised.
“Are we attending a wedding or a
funeral?” he asked, stepping down from the coach that had brought him.
“Must be a wedding—I see you’ve
brought a present. Or is that for me?” Quarry nodded at the book
beneath his arm.
“You may have it, if you like.”
Grey surrendered the presentation copy of Fanny Hill with
some relief; he had been obliged to leave the house with it, as Olivia
had come upon him as he passed through the hall and then had
accompanied him to the door, flourishing further samples of lace
beneath his nose while asking his opinion.
Quarry opened the book, blinked,
then looked up at Grey, leering.
“Why, Johnny. Didn’t know you
cared!”
“What?” Seeing Quarry’s grin, he
snatched the book back, discovering only then that there was an
inscription on the title page. Evidently the Countess had been in
ignorance of it, too—or at least he hoped so.
It was a fairly explicit verse from
Catullus, inscribed to the Countess, and signed with the initial “J.”
“Too bad my name’s not Benedicta,”
Quarry remarked. “Looks quite an interesting volume!”
Gritting his teeth and hastily
reviewing a mental list of his mother’s acquaintance for persons
beginning with “J,” Grey carefully tore the title page from the book,
stuffed it in his pocket, and handed the volume firmly back to Quarry.
“Who are we going to see?” he
inquired. He had, as instructed, come in his oldest uniform, and picked
critically at an unraveling thread at his cuff. Tom Byrd was an
excellent barber, but his skill at valeting left something to be
desired.
“Someone,” Quarry said vaguely,
looking at one of the illustrations. “Don’t know his name. Richard put
me onto him; said he knew all about the Calais business; might be
helpful.” Richard was Lord Joffrey, Quarry’s elder half-brother, and a
force in politics. While not directly involved with army or navy, he
knew everyone of consequence who was, and generally was informed of any
brewing scandals weeks before they erupted in public.
“Something in government, then,
this person?” Grey asked, because they were turning into Whitehall
Street, which contained little else.
Quarry closed the book and gave him
a wary look.
“Don’t know, exactly.”
Grey gave up asking questions, but
hoped that the business wouldn’t take too long. He had had a
frustrating day; the morning spent in futile inquiries, the afternoon
in being fitted for a suit that he was increasingly sure would never be
worn at the wedding for which it was intended. He was, all in all, in
the mood for a hearty tea and a stiff drink—not interviews with
nameless persons holding nonexistent positions.
He was a soldier, though, and knew
duty when it called.
Whitehall Street was
architecturally undistinguished, bar the remnants of the Palace and the
great Banqueting Hall, left over from a previous century. Their
destination was neither of these, nor yet any of the faintly moldy
buildings in the neighborhood that housed the minor functions of
government. To Grey’s surprise, Quarry turned in instead at the door of
the Golden Cross, a dilapidated tavern that stood across from St.
Martin-in-the-Fields.
Quarry led the way to the snug,
calling to the barman for a pair of pint-pots, and took a bench,
behaving for all the world as though this were his local place of
refreshment—and there were in fact a number of military persons among
the clientele, though most of these were minor naval officers. Quarry
kept up the pretense so far as to hold a loudly jocose conversation
with Grey regarding horse-racing, though his gaze roamed ceaselessly
round the room, taking note of everyone who entered or left.
After a few minutes of this
pantomime, Quarry said very quietly, “Wait two minutes, then follow
me.” He gulped the rest of his drink, shoved the empty glass carelessly
away, and went out, going down the back passage as though in search of
the privy.
Grey, rather bemused, drank the
rest of his ale in a leisurely manner, then rose himself.
The sun was setting, but there was
enough light to see that the cramped yard behind the Golden Cross was
empty, bar the usual detritus of rubbish, wet ash, and broken barrels.
The door to the privy hung ajar, showing that to be empty too—bar a
cloud of flies, encouraged by the mild weather. Grey was waving off
several of these inquisitive insects, when he saw a small movement in
the shadows at the end of the yard.
Advancing cautiously, he discovered
a personable young man, neatly but unobtrusively dressed, who smiled at
him, but turned without greeting. He followed this escort, and found
himself climbing a rickety stair that ran between the wall of the
tavern and the neighboring building, ending at a door that presumably
guarded the tavern owner’s private quarters. The young man opened this
and, going through, beckoned him to follow.
He was not sure what this
preliminary mystification had led him to expect, but the reality was
sadly lacking in excitement. The room was dark, low-raftered, and
squalid, furnished with the well-used objects of a shabby life—a
battered sideboard, a deal table with bench and stools, a chipped
chamber pot, a smoky lamp, and a tray holding smudged glasses and a
decanter full of murky wine. By way of incongruous decoration, a small
silver vase sat on the table, holding a bunch of brilliant yellow
tulips.
Harry Quarry sat just by the
flowers, close in conversation with a small, fusty-looking man whose
pudgy back was turned to Grey. Quarry glanced up and flicked an
eyebrow, acknowledging Grey, but made a small motion with one hand,
indicating that Grey was to stay back for a moment.
The discreet young man who had
brought him in had disappeared through a door into the next room;
another young man was busy at the far end of the room, sorting an array
of papers and portfolios at the sideboard.
Something about this gentleman
piqued his memory, and he took a step in that direction. The young man
suddenly turned around, hands full of papers, looked up, and stood
stock-still, gaping like a goldfish. A neat wig covered the golden
curls, but Grey had no difficulty in recognizing the white face beneath
it.
“Mr. Stapleton?” The pudgy little
man at the table did not turn round, but lifted a hand. “Have you found
it?”
“Yes, Mr. Bowles,” the young man
said, hot blue eyes still fixed on Grey’s face. He swallowed, Adam’s
apple bobbing in his throat. “Just coming.”
Grey, having no idea whom this Mr.
Bowles might be, nor what was going on, gave Stapleton a small,
enigmatic smile. The young man tore his eyes away, and went to give the
pudgy man the papers in his hand, but could not resist a quick,
disbelieving glance over his shoulder.
“Thank you, Mr. Stapleton,” the
little man said, a clear tone of dismissal in his voice. Mr. Stapleton,
alias Neil the Cunt, gave a short, jerky bow and moved away, eyes
flickering to and from Grey with the air of one who has just seen an
apparition but hopes it will have the good manners to disappear before
the next glance.
Quarry and the shabby Mr. Bowles
still murmured, heads together. Grey sauntered unobtrusively to an open
window, where he stood, hands folded behind him, ostensibly seeking air
as an antidote to the fug inside the room.
The sun was nearly down, the last
of it gleaming off the rump of the bronze horse bearing the statue of
Charles I that stood in the street below. He had always felt a sneaking
fondness for that statue, having been informed by some forgotten tutor
that the monarch, who had been two inches short of Grey’s own current
height, had had himself rendered on horseback in order to look more
imposing—in the process, having his height unobtrusively amended to an
even six feet.
A slight clearing of the throat
behind him informed him that Neil the Cunt had joined him, as intended.
“Will you take some wine, sir?”
He half-turned, in such a way that
it seemed natural for the young man, bearing his tray, to step forward
and set it down on the broad sill. Grey made a small gesture of assent,
looking coolly on as the wine was poured.
Stapleton’s eyes flicked sideways
to insure that no one was watching, then darted back to fix on Grey’s
with an expression of unspoken desperation.
Please. His lips moved
soundlessly, as he held out the tumbler. The wine trembled, washing to
and fro against the cloudy glass.
Grey didn’t move to take it at
once, but flicked his own glance sideways toward Mr. Bowles’s bowed
head, and back at Stapleton, raising his brows in question.
A look of horror at the thought
filled Stapleton’s eyes, and he shook his head, very slightly.
Grey reached out and wrapped his
hand around the glass, covering the tips of Neil’s fingers as he did
so. He squeezed them briefly, then took the glass, lowering his gaze.
“I thank you, sir,” he said
politely.
“Your servant, sir,” Stapleton
said, with equal politeness, and bowed before turning to lift the tray.
Grey caught the faint scent of Stapleton’s sweat, rank with fear, but
the decanter and remaining glasses stayed steady as he carried them
away.
From this angle of view, he could
see the pillory that stood near Charles’s statue. Grey barely tasted
the foul wine, half-choked as he was by the beating of the pulse in his
own throat. What in God’s name was going on? He didn’t think this
meeting was to do with him; surely Harry would have warned him. But
perhaps Stapleton had—no, or he would scarcely have been so terrorized
at Grey’s appearance. But then, what—
A scraping of chairs fortunately
interrupted his speculations before they became any more incoherent.
“Lord John?” Quarry had stood up,
addressing him formally. “May I present Mr. Hubert Bowles? Major Grey.”
Mr. Bowles had stood up, too,
though he scarcely appeared to have done so, he being so short that
there was little change in height from his seated aspect. Grey bowed
courteously, murmuring, “Your servant, sir.”
He took the indicated stool, and
found himself facing a pair of soft blue eyes, the vague slaty color of
a newborn child’s, set in a face bearing as much distinction of feature
as a suet pudding. There was an odd scent in the air—something like
very old sweat, but with a hint of putrid decay. He couldn’t tell
whether it came from the furnishings or from the man in front of him.
“My lord,” Bowles said, in a
lisping voice little more than a whisper. “It is kind of you to attend
us.”
As though I were here of choice,
Grey thought cynically, but merely bowed and murmured a courtesy in
reply, trying meanwhile to breathe exclusively through his mouth.
“Colonel Quarry has been recounting
your efforts and discoveries,” Bowles said, turning over a sheet of
paper with short-fingered delicacy. “You have been most assiduous.”
“You flatter me too much, sir,”
Grey said. “I have found out nothing certain—I take it we are
discussing the death of Timothy O’Connell?”
“Among other things.” Bowles smiled
pleasantly, but the vague expression in his eyes did not alter.
Grey cleared his throat, belatedly
tasting the nastiness of the wine he had swallowed. “I imagine that
Colonel Quarry has informed you that I have discovered no proof of
O’Connell’s involvement in—the matter at hand?”
“He has.” Bowles’s gaze had drifted
away from Grey, and rested idly on the yellow tulips. They had orange
throats, Grey saw, and glowed like molten gold in the last of the
light. If they had a scent, it wasn’t strong enough to perceive,
unfortunately. “Colonel Quarry thinks that your efforts might be aided
were we to inform you of the results of our other . . . inquiries.”
“I see,” Grey said, though he saw
nothing at all, so far. “Our other inquiries.” And who were “we,”
exactly? Harry sat hunched on his own stool, an untasted glass of wine
in his hand, face carefully expressionless.
“As the Colonel told you, I
believe, there were several suspects in the original theft.” Bowles’s
small, soft paw spread itself on the papers. “Inquiries were instituted
at once, through a variety of channels, regarding all of these men.”
“I supposed that to be the case.”
It was very warm in the chamber,
despite the open window, and Grey could feel his shirt sticking to his
back, sweat tickling his temples. He wanted to wipe his face on his
sleeve, but somehow the presence of this odd little man constrained him
to do no more than nod, sitting rigidly at attention.
“Without divulging details”—a tiny
smile flitted across Bowles’s face at that, as though the thought of
withholding details was something secretly delicious—“I can inform you,
Major, that it is now all but certain that Sergeant O’Connell was the
guilty party.”
“I see,” Grey said again,
guardedly.
“We lost track of him, of course,
when the man who was following him—Jack Byrd, was that the
name?—disappeared on Saturday.” Grey was quite sure that Bowles knew
the name; knew a lot more than that, in all likelihood.
“However,” Bowles continued,
extending a stubby finger to touch one of the shimmering petals, “we
have recently received a report from another source, placing O’Connell
at a particular location on the Friday. The day before his death.”
A drop of sweat was hanging from
Grey’s chin; he could feel it trembling there like the grains of pollen
trembling on the soft black anthers of the tulips.
“A rather unusual location,” Bowles
went on, stroking the petal with dreamy gentleness. “A place called
Lavender House, near Lincoln’s Inn. Have you heard of it?”
Oh. Christ. He heard the
words distinctly, and hoped he hadn’t spoken them aloud. This was it,
then.
He sat up straighter still and
wiped the drop of sweat from his chin with the back of his hand,
setting himself for the worst.
“I have, yes. I visited Lavender
House myself last week—in the course of my inquiries.”
Bowles did not—of course!—look
astonished by this. Grey was conscious of Quarry by his side, looking
curious but not alarmed. He was reasonably sure that Harry had no idea
of the nature of Lavender House. He was quite sure that Bowles did.
Bowles nodded amiably.
“Quite. What I am wondering, Major,
is what you discovered regarding O’Connell that led you to that
destination?”
“It—was not O’Connell about whom I
was inquiring.” Quarry shifted a little at that, and emitted a small
“Hmph!”
No help for it. Commending his soul
to God, Grey took a deep breath and recounted the entire story of his
explorations into the life and behavior of Joseph Trevelyan.
“A green velvet dress,” Bowles
said, sounding only mildly curious. “God bless my soul.” His hand had
dropped from the tulips, and was now curled possessively around the fat
little belly of the silver vase.
Grey’s shirt was soaked through by
now, but he was no longer anxious. He felt an odd sort of calm, in
fact, as though matters had been taken quite out of his own control.
What happened next lay in the hands of Fate, or God—or Hubert Bowles,
whoever in God’s name he was.
Stapleton was plainly in the employ
of Mr. Bowles’s office—whatever nameless office that might be—and
Grey’s second thought, after the shock of seeing him, had been that
Stapleton had gone to Lavender House as an agent of Bowles.
But Stapleton had been terrified by
Grey’s sudden appearance; that meant that Stapleton thought Bowles to
be in ignorance of his own nature. Why else that silent plea?
That being so, Stapleton would
never have mentioned Grey’s presence at Lavender House; he could not do
so without incriminating himself. And that in turn meant that his
presence there had been purely personal. Given room to think for a
moment, Grey realized—with the stomach-dropping relief of one stepping
back from the trap of a scaffold—that Mr. Bowles was not in fact
inquiring into his own behavior, save as it pertained to the O’Connell
affair. And with an obvious reason for his presence at Lavender House
given . . .
“I b-beg your pardon, sir?” he
stammered, realizing belatedly that Bowles had said something to him.
“I asked whether you were convinced
that these Irish were conspicuously involved, Major? The Scanlons?”
“I think that they are,” he replied
cautiously. “But that is an impression only, sir. I have said to
Colonel Quarry that it might be useful to question them more
officially, though—and not only the Scanlons, but Miss Iphigenia Stokes
and her family.”
“Ah, Miss Stokes.” The pendulous
cheeks quivered faintly. “No, we are familiar with the Stokes family.
Petty smugglers, to a man, but nothing whatever in the political line.
Nor have they any connexion to the . . . persons at Lavender House.”
Persons. That, Grey realized,
almost certainly meant Dickie Caswell. For Bowles to know about
O’Connell’s presence at Lavender House, someone there must have told
him. The obvious conclusion was that Caswell was the “source” who had
provided the information regarding O’Connell—which in turn implied that
Caswell was a regular source of information for Mr. Bowles and his
shadowy office. That was rather worrying, but there was no time to
think of such things just now.
“You said that Mr. O’Connell
visited Lavender House upon the Friday,” Grey said, taking a fresh grip
on the conversation. “Do you know whom he spoke with there?”
“No.” Bowles’s lips thinned to
nothing. “He went to the back door of the establishment, and when asked
his errand, replied that he was looking for a gentleman named Meyer, or
something of the sort. The servant who saw him told him to wait and
went away to inquire; when he returned, O’Connell had gone.”
“Meyer?” Quarry leaned forward,
interjecting himself into the conversation. “German? A Jew? I’ve heard
of a fellow of that name—traveling coin-dealer. Think he works in
France. Very good disguise for a secret agent, that—going about to big
houses, carrying a pack, what?”
“There you have me, sir.” Bowles
seemed mildly annoyed by the admission. “There was no such person at
Lavender House, nor was any such known by that name. It does seem most
suspicious, though, given the circumstances.”
“Oh, rather,” Quarry said, with a
tinge of sarcasm. “So, then. What d’you suggest we do?”
Bowles gave Quarry a cold look.
“It is of the utmost importance
that we discover the man to whom O’Connell intended to sell his
secrets, sir. It seems clear that this was a crime of impulse, rather
than deliberate espionage—no one could have known that the requisitions
would be exposed and unattended.”
Quarry gave a grunt of agreement,
and sat back, arms folded across his chest.
“Aye, so?”
“Having recognized the value of the
information, though, and removed the documents, the thief—call him
O’Connell, for convenience—would then be faced with the necessity of
finding someone to pay for them.”
Bowles pulled several sheets of
rough foolscap from the stack before him, and spread them out. They
were covered with a round scrawl, done in pencil, and sufficiently
illegible that Grey could make out only the occasional word, read
upside down.
“These are the reports that Jack
Byrd supplied to us through Mr. Trevelyan,” Bowles said, dealing the
sheets upon the table one by one. “He describes O’Connell’s movements,
and notes the appearance—and often the name—of each person with whom he
observed the Sergeant conversing. Agents of this office”—Grey noticed
that he didn’t specify which office—“have located and
identified most of these persons. There were several among them who do
indeed have tenuous connexions with foreign interests—but none who
would themselves be able to accomplish a contract of such magnitude.”
“O’Connell was looking for a
purchaser,” Grey summarized. “Perhaps one of these small fish gave him
the name of this Meyer for whom he was searching?”
Bowles inclined his round little
head an inch in Grey’s direction.
“That was my assumption as well,
Major,” he said politely. “‘Small fish.’ A very picturesque and
appropriate image, if I may say so. And this Meyer may well be the
shark in our sea of intrigue.”
Grey caught a brief glimpse from
the corner of his eye of Harry making faces, and coughed, turning a bit
to lead Bowles’s gaze in his own direction.
“Your . . . um . . . source,
then—could he not discover any such person, if the suspect had an
association with Lavender House?”
“I should certainly expect so,”
Bowles said, complacency returning. “My source disclaims all knowledge
of such a person, though—which leads me to believe either that
O’Connell was misdirected, or that this Meyer goes by an alias of some
sort. Hardly an unlikely possibility, given the . . . ah . . . nature
of that place.”
“That place” was spoken with such
an intonation—something between condemnation and . . . fascination?
gloating?—that Grey felt a brief crawling sensation, and rubbed
instinctively at the back of his hand, as though brushing away some
noxious insect.
Bowles was reaching into yet
another folder, but the paper he withdrew this time was of somewhat
higher quality; good parchment, and sealed with the Royal Seal.
“This, my lord, is a letter
empowering you to make inquiries in the matter of Timothy O’Connell,”
Bowles said, handing it to Grey. “The language is purposely rather
vague, but I trust you may employ it to good use.”
“Thank you,” Grey said, accepting
the document with profound misgivings. He wasn’t sure yet why, but his
instincts warned him that the red seal indicated danger.
“Well, then, d’ye want Lord John to
go back there and rummage the place?” Quarry asked, impatient. “We’ve a
tame constable; shall we ask him to collect the Jews in his district
and put their feet to the fire until they cough up this Meyer? What
shall we do, for God’s sake?”
Mr. Bowles disliked being hurried,
Grey could see. His lips thinned again, but before he could reply, Grey
made his own interjection.
“Sir—if I might? I have
something—it may be nothing, of course—but there seems to be an odd
connexion . . .” He explained, as well as he could, the appearance of
an unusual German wine at Lavender House and its apparent connexion
with Trevelyan’s mysterious companion. And Jack Byrd, of course, was
connected to Trevelyan.
“So I am wondering, sir, whether it
might be possible to trace buyers of this wine, and thus perhaps to
fall upon the scent of the mysterious Mr. Meyer?”
The small bulge of flesh that
served Mr. Bowles for a brow underwent convulsions like a snail
thinking fierce thoughts—but then relaxed.
“Yes, I think that might be a
profitable channel of inquiry,” he conceded. “In the meantime,
Colonel”—he turned to Quarry with an air of command—“I recommend that
you apprehend Mr. Scanlon and his wife, and make such representations
to them as may be appropriate.”
“Up to and including thumbscrews?”
Harry inquired, standing up. “Or shall I stop at knouting?”
“I shall leave that to your
impeccable professional judgment, Colonel,” Bowles said politely. “I
shall handle further investigations at Lavender House. And Major Grey—I
think it best that you pursue the matter of Mr. Trevelyan’s potential
involvement in the matter; you seem best placed to handle it
discreetly.”
Meaning, Grey thought, that
I now have “scapegoat” written on my forehead in illuminated capitals.
If it all blows up, the blame can be safely pinned to my coat, and I
can be shipped off to Scotland or Canada permanently, with no loss to
society.
“Thank you,” Grey said, handling
the compliment as though it were a dead rat. Harry snorted, and they
took their leave.
Before they had quite reached the
door, though, Mr. Bowles spoke again.
“Lord John. If you will accept a
bit of well-meant advice, sir?” Grey turned. The vague blue eyes seemed
focused at a spot over his left shoulder, and he had to steel himself
not to turn and look to see whether there was in fact someone behind
him.
“Of course, Mr. Bowles.”
“I think I should hesitate to allow
Mr. Joseph Trevelyan to become a relation by marriage. Speaking only
for myself, you understand.”
“I thank you for your kind
interest, sir,” Grey said, and bowed, most correctly.
He followed Harry down the rickety
stair and out of the noisome yard to the street, where they both stood
for a moment, breathing deeply.
“Knouting?” Grey said.
“Russian flogging,” Quarry
explained, tugging at his wilted stock. “With a whip made of
hippopotamus hide. Saw it once; flayed the poor bugger to the bone in
three strokes.”
“I see the appeal,” Grey agreed,
feeling an unexpected kinship with his half-brother Edgar. “You haven’t
got a spare knout you might lend me, before I go speak to Trevelyan?”
“No, but Maggie might have such a
thing in her collection. Shall I ask?” Freed of Bowles’s oppressive
den, Quarry’s natural exuberance was reasserting itself.
Grey made a dissentient motion of
the hand.
“Don’t trouble.” He fell in beside
Harry and they turned down the street, back toward the river.
“If the recent Mr. Bowles were to
be dried and stuffed, he would make an excellent addition to that
collection. What is he, do you know?”
“Not fish nor fowl, so I suppose he
must be flesh,” Quarry said with a shrug. “Beyond that, I think it’s
best not to inquire.”
Grey nodded understanding. He felt
wrung out—and horribly thirsty.
“Stand you a drink at the
Beefsteak, Harry?”
“Make it a cask,” Quarry said,
clapping him on the back, “and I’ll stand supper. Let’s go.”

Chapter 13
Barber, Barber,
Shave a Pig
The wineshop
of Fraser et Cie was small and dark, but cleanly kept—and the air
inside was dizzyingly rich with the perfume of grapes.
“Welcome, sir, welcome. Will you
have the kindness to give me your honest opinion of this vintage?”
A small man in a tidy wig and coat
had popped up out of the gloom, appearing at his elbow with the
suddenness of a gnome springing out of the earth, offering a cup with a
small quantity of dark wine.
“What?” Startled, Grey took the cup
by reflex.
“A new vintage,” the little man
explained, bowing. “I think it very fine myself—very fine! But taste is
such an individual matter, do you not find it so?”
“Ah . . . yes. To be sure.” Grey
raised the cup cautiously to his face, only to have an aroma of amazing
warmth and spice insinuate itself so deeply into his nostrils that he
found the cup pressed to his lips in an involuntary effort to bring the
elusive scent closer.
It spread over mouth and palate and
rose up in a magic cloud inside his head, the flavor unfolding like a
series of blooming flowers, each scented with a different heady
perfume: vanilla, plum, apple, pear . . . and the most delicate
aftertaste, which he could describe only as the succulent feeling left
on the tongue by the swallowing of fresh buttered toast.
“I will have a cask of it,” he
said, lowering the cup and opening his eyes as the last of the perfume
evaporated on his palate. “What is it?”
“Oh, you like it!” The little man
was all but clapping his hands with delight. “I am so pleased. Now, if
you find that particular vintage to your liking, I am convinced
that you will enjoy this. . . . Not everyone does, it takes a
particularly educated palate to appreciate the subtleties, but you,
sir . . .” The empty cup was snatched from his hand, and another
substituted for it before he could draw breath to speak.
Wondering just how much he had
already spent, he obligingly lifted the fresh cup.
Half an hour later, with flattened
pocketbook and a pleasantly inflated head, he floated out of the shop,
feeling rather like a soap bubble—light, airy, and gleaming with
iridescent colors. Under his arm was a corked bottle of Schilcher, the
mysterious German red, and in his pocket a list of those customers of
Fraser et Cie known to have purchased it.
It was a short list, though there
were more than he would have suspected—half a dozen names, including
that of Richard Caswell, dealer in information. What else had Caswell
carefully not told him? he wondered.
The enthusiastic wine-seller, who
had eventually introduced himself as Mr. Congreve, was regretfully
unable to tell him much regarding the other buyers of the German red:
“Most of our customers merely send a servant, you know; such a pity
that more will not come in person, like yourself, my lord!”
Still, it was apparent from the
names that at least four of the six were in fact Germans, though none
was called Meyer. If his mother could not identify them, chances were
good that Captain von Namtzen could; wealthy foreigners in London
tended to club together, or at least to be aware of each other, and if
Prussia and Saxony found themselves on different sides of the present
conflict, their inhabitants did at least still speak the same language.
A bundle of rags crouched by the
pavement stirred as though to move toward him, and his eyes went to it
at once, with a fixed stare that made the bundle hunch and mutter to
itself. His mother had been accurate in describing the environs of
Fraser et Cie as “not very nice,” and the ice-blue suit with silver
buttons, which had proven so helpful in establishing his immediate bona
fides with Mr. Congreve, was attracting rather less-desirable attention
from the less-reputable inhabitants of the neighborhood.
He had taken the precaution of
wearing his sword as visible warning, and had a dagger in the waist of
his breeches in addition to a jerkin of thickened leather beneath his
waistcoat—though he knew well enough that a manner demonstrating
instant willingness to do violence was better armor than any of these.
He’d learned that at the age of eight; fine-boned and lightly built as
he was, it had been a matter of self-preservation, and the lesson had
served him well ever since.
He gave a hostile glare to two
loungers eyeing him, and put a hand on his sword hilt; their eyes slid
away. He would have welcomed Tom Byrd’s company, but had reckoned that
time was more important than safety. He had sent Byrd to the other
wine-sellers his mother had recommended; perhaps he would turn up more
names to investigate.
It was minor progress in his quest
to untangle the affairs of Joseph Trevelyan, but at this point, any
information that seemed straightforward and unambiguous was a relief.
He had quite made up his mind that Trevelyan would not marry Olivia
under any circumstance—but a means of discreetly severing the
engagement while not harming Livy’s reputation remained to be found.
Merely to announce the dissolution
of the betrothal himself would not do; if no reason was given, rumor
would spread like wildfire, and rumor was the ruin of a young woman.
Lacking explanation, it would be assumed that Joseph Trevelyan had
discovered some grievous fault in her, for engagements in this stratum
of society were neither undertaken nor discarded lightly. Olivia’s
wedding contract had taken two months and four lawyers to draw up.
Likewise, he could not let the true
cause of the severance be publicly known—and in terms of society, there
was no privacy; if anyone outside the families concerned learned the
truth, within days, everyone would know of it.
While the Greys were not without
influence, they did not approach the wealth and power of the Cornish
Trevelyans. Letting the truth be known was to invite enmity from the
Trevelyans on a scale that would compromise his own family’s affairs
for decades—and would still damage Livy, for the Trevelyans would hold
her responsible as the agent of Joseph’s exposure and disgrace, no
matter that she had known nothing of it.
He could force Joseph Trevelyan to
break the engagement by privately threatening exposure; but that too
would cast Livy’s reputation in doubt, if no plausible explanation was
given. No, Trevelyan must dissolve the engagement voluntarily, and must
do so in a fashion that absolved Livy of any blame in the matter. There
would still be talk and speculation, but with luck, it would not be so
injurious as to prevent Livy eventually making a reasonable match
elsewhere.
What such grounds might be, and how
he was to induce Trevelyan to discover them . . . he had no good ideas,
but was in hopes that finding Trevelyan’s inamorata might
provide one. Clearly, she was a married woman, and just as clearly, in
a position of considerable social delicacy; if he could discover her
identity, a visit to her husband might possibly suggest a means of
bringing pressure to bear upon the Trevelyans without need of Grey
appearing to act directly in the matter.
A growing racket jerked him from
his thoughts, and he looked up to see a group of three youths coming
toward him, joking and shoving each other in lighthearted disportment.
They seemed so innocent as to arouse immediate suspicion, and glancing
quickly round, he spotted the accomplice: a filthy girl of twelve or
so, lurking nearby, ready to dash in and cut his buttons or snatch his
wine, as soon as his attention should be distracted by her playfellows.
He took hold of his sword with one
hand, and clutched the neck of the bottle club-like in the other,
giving the girl a gimlet stare. She pouted impudently at him, but
stepped back, and the gang of young pickpockets clattered past, talking
loudly and patently ignoring him.
A sudden silence made him turn to
look after them, though, and he saw the girl’s petticoat tail just
disappearing into an alleyway. The youths were nowhere in sight, but
the sound of hasty footsteps thumped softly, running away down the dark
alley.
He swore silently to himself,
glancing round. Where might that alley come out again? The lane he was
in showed several dark openings between his present location and the
turn into the next street. Evidently, they meant to dash ahead, then
lie in wait until he had passed their hiding place, jumping out to
commit ambush from behind.
Forewarned was forearmed, but there
were still three of them—four, counting the girl—and he doubted that
the pie-sellers and rag-and-bone men on the street would feel compelled
to come to his aid. With quick decision, he turned upon his heel and
ducked into the alley where the pickpockets had disappeared, lifting
the bottom edge of his waistcoat to render the dagger hilt ready to his
hand.
The lane had been shabby; the alley
was noisome, narrow, dark, and half-choked with refuse. A rat,
disturbed by the earlier passage of the pickpockets, hissed at him from
a mound of rubble; he swung the bottle and sent the rat flying into the
wall, which it struck with a satisfyingly juicy thump before falling
limp at his feet. He kicked it aside and went on, bottle at the ready
and hand on his dagger, listening for any sound of footfalls ahead.
The alleyway forked, with a jog
hard right, back toward the lane; he paused, listening, then risked a
quick glance round the corner. Yes, there they were, crouched at the
ready, sticks in hand. The girl, curse her, had a knife or a bit of
broken glass in her hand; he saw the light glint from it as she moved.
A moment more, and they would
realize he was not coming down the lane. He stepped silently past the
fork and made his way as fast as he could through the rubble of the
left-hand alley. He was obliged to climb over stacks of wet refuse and
worm sideways through the hanging goods in a fuller’s yard, to the
gross disfigurement of his suit, but emerged at last into a wider
thoroughfare.
He didn’t recognize the street, but
was able to see the dome of St. Paul’s looming in the distance, and
thus to judge his way. Breathing somewhat easier in spite of the
mephitis of dog turds and rotten cabbage that surrounded him, he set
his steps eastward, and turned his thoughts to the next item on the
day’s agenda of unpleasant duties, which was to resume the search for a
break in the clouds obscuring the truth of Timothy O’Connell’s life and
death.
A note had come that morning from
the enigmatic Mr. Bowles, to the effect that no further connexions had
been discovered to exist between the late Sergeant and any known agents
of a foreign power. Grey wondered grimly just how many unknown agents
there might be in London.
Constable Magruder had come in
person the night before, to report a lack of result from inquiries into
the Turk’s Head, scene of Saturday’s brawl. The tavern’s owner insisted
stubbornly that O’Connell had left the place drunk, but moving under
his own power—and while admitting that a brawl had occurred on the
premises on the night in question, insisted that the only damage done
had been to the window of the establishment, when one patron had thrust
another through it, headfirst. No witnesses had been found who had seen
O’Connell later in the evening—or who would admit to it.
Grey sighed, his mood of mellow
buoyancy deflating. Bowles was convinced that O’Connell was the
traitor—and possibly he was. But the longer the investigation
continued, the more apparent it seemed to Grey that O’Connell’s death
had been a strictly personal matter. And if that was the case, the
suspects were obvious.
So was the next step—the arrest of
Finbar Scanlon and his wife. Well, if it must be done, it must.
It would likely be a simple matter,
given the circumstances. Apprehend them, and then question them
separately. Quarry would make it clear to Scanlon that Francine would
probably hang for O’Connell’s murder, unless it could be proved that
she had no involvement in the crime—and what proof was there, other
than Scanlon’s own confession of guilt?
Of course, success depended upon
the assumption that if Scanlon loved the woman enough to kill for her,
he would also die for her—and that might not be the case. It was,
however, the best place to start; and if it did not work, why, then the
same suggestion might be employed to better effect upon the wife, with
respect to her new husband.
It was a sordid matter, and he took
no pleasure in its resolution. It was necessary, though—and the process
did hold one small gleam of hope. If O’Connell had indeed abstracted
the requisitions, and had not passed the information on at the time of
his death, then in all probability either Scanlon, Francine, or
Iphigenia Stokes knew where it was, even if none of them had killed him
for it.
If he or Quarry could extract
anything resembling a confession from his suspects, they might be
offered official clemency in the form of a commuted sentence—if the
stolen records were restored. He was sure that between them, Harry
Quarry and the mysterious Mr. Bowles could arrange for a sentence of
transportation rather than hanging, and he hoped it would fall out so.
He was very much afraid, though,
that the stolen requisitions were presently in France, having been
taken there by Jack Byrd. And in that case . . .
In spite of the convoluted nature
of his thoughts, he had not abandoned his alertness, and the sound of
running footsteps on the roadway behind him made him turn sharply, both
hands on his weapons.
His pursuer was not one of the
pickpockets, though, but rather his valet, Tom Byrd.
“Me lord,” the boy gasped, coming
to a halt beside him. He bent over, hands on his knees, panting like a
dog to recover breath. “I was lookin’ for—saw you—and ran—what—you
been—a-doing to your suit?”
“Never mind that,” Grey said
shortly. “Has something happened?”
Byrd nodded, gulping air. His face
was still bright red and streaming sweat, but he could at least form
words.
“Constable Magruder. He sent—says
come as quick as may be. He’s found a woman. A dead woman—in a green
velvet dress.”
Stray bodies would normally be
taken to the nearest coroner—but mindful of the possible importance of
his discovery and the need for discretion, Constable Magruder had
helpfully had the body brought first to the regiment’s quarters near
Cadogan Square, where it had been placed in the hay shed—to the horror
of Corporal Hicks, who was in charge of the horses. Harry Quarry,
summoned from his tea to deal with this new circumstance, told Grey as
much upon his arrival in the courtyard.
“What happened to your suit?”
Quarry asked, casting an interested eye over the assorted stains. He
rubbed a finger beneath his nose. “Phew.”
“Never mind that,” Grey said
tersely. “Do you know the woman?”
“Don’t think her own mother would
know her,” Quarry said, turning to lead the way into the stables.
“Pretty sure I’ve seen the dress, at Maggie’s place. Certainly isn’t
Maggie, though—no tits at all.”
A sudden fear turned Grey’s bowels
to water. Christ, could it be Nessie?
“When you say her mother wouldn’t
know her—had she . . . been in the water long?”
Quarry cast him a puzzled look.
“She wasn’t in the water at all.
Had her face beaten in.”
He felt bile rise at the back of
his throat. Had the little whore gone nosing about, in hopes of helping
him further, and been murdered for her interference? If she had died on
his account, and in such a way . . . Uncorking the bottle of wine, he
took a deep swallow, and another, then handed it to Quarry.
“Good idea. She’s niffy as a
Frenchman’s arse; been dead a day or two.” Harry tilted up the bottle
and drank, looking somewhat happier afterward. “Nice stuff, that.”
Grey saw Tom Byrd cast a look of
longing at the bottle, but Quarry kept firm hold of it as he led the
way through the brick-paved stables.
Magruder was waiting for them
outside the shed, with one of his constables.
“My lord.” Magruder inclined his
head, looking curiously at Grey. “What happened to—”
“Where did you find her?” Grey
interrupted.
“In Saint James’s Park,” the
constable replied. “In the bushes by the path.”
“Where?” Grey said incredulously.
Saint James’s was the preserve of merchants and aristocrats, where the
young, the rich, and the fashionable strolled to see and be seen.
Magruder shrugged, slightly defensive.
“People out for an early walk found
her—or rather, their dog did.” He stepped back, ushering the soldiers
ahead of him through the door to the tack room. “There was considerable
blood.”
Grey’s first thought upon seeing
the body was that the constable was a master of understatement. His
second was a sense of profound relief; the body was in fact fairly
flat-chested, but was much too tall to be Nessie. The hair was darker
than the Scottish whore’s, too—nearly black—and while it was thick and
wavy, it was nothing like Nessie’s wild curly mane.
The face was essentially gone;
obliterated in a frenzy of blows from something like the back of a
spade or a fireplace poker. Suppressing his distaste—Quarry had been
right about the smell—Grey circled slowly about the table on which the
corpse had been laid.
“Think it’s the same?” Quarry
asked, watching him. “The dress, I mean. You’ve an eye for such
things.”
“I am fairly sure that it is. The
lace . . .” He nodded at the wide trim on the gown, which matched the
edging of the kerchief. The kerchief itself straggled loose across the
table, torn and soaked in blood, but still pinned precariously to the
gown. “It’s Valenciennes. I noticed it particularly at the brothel,
because it’s very like that on my cousin’s wedding gown—there are
swathes of it all over my mother’s house. Expensive stuff, though.”
“Not common, then.” Quarry fingered
the tattered rag of the kerchief.
“Not at all.”
Quarry nodded, turning to Magruder.
“I think we shall be wanting a word
with a madam named Maggie—house in Meacham Street, you know it? Rather
a pity, that,” he added, turning back to Grey with a sigh. “Did like
that blonde with the big tits.”
Grey nodded, only half-hearing. The
gown itself was so crusted with blood and dirt that the color was
almost indistinguishable; only the draggled folds of the skirt still
showed emerald green. The smell was very strong in the confined
quarters—Quarry had been right, she did reek like a . . .
He bent closer, hands on the table,
sniffing deeply. Civet. He’d swear he smelt civet—and something else as
well. The corpse was wearing perfume, though the scent was nearly
obscured by the earthier reeks of blood and ordure.
She wears a very expensive
scent. Civet, vetiver, and orange, if I am not mistaken. He could
hear Richard Caswell’s voice in his head, dry as grave flowers. She
has dark hair. Nearly black. Your cousin is fair, I believe?”
Excitement and dread tightened his
belly as he leaned over the dead woman. It had to be; this was
Trevelyan’s mysterious lover. But what had happened to her? Had her
husband—if she had one—discovered the affair and taken his revenge? Or
had Trevelyan . . .
He sniffed again, eager for
confirmation.
Where did women wear perfume?
Behind the ears—no, not a chance; the corpse had only one ear and the
other was in no condition . . . Between the breasts, perhaps; he’d seen
his mother tuck a scented cloth down into the top of her stays before a
party.
He ducked his head to inhale more
deeply, and saw the small, blackened hole in the center of the bodice,
inconspicuous amidst the general carnage.
“I will be damned,” he said,
looking up at the phalanx of bemused faces hovering over him. “She’s
been shot.”
“Do you want to know summat else,
me lord?” The whisper came at his elbow. Tom Byrd, by now somewhat
inured to nasty sights, had edged his way close, and was looking at the
corpse’s smashed face in fascination.
“What’s that, Tom?”
The boy’s finger floated
tentatively across the table, pointing at what Grey had taken for a
smudge of dirt behind the jaw.
“She’s got whiskers.”
The corpse was, in fact, that of a
man. Striking as that was, though, it was not the main point of remark,
once the rags of the green gown had been removed to verify the fact.
“I’ve never seen anything like that
in me life,” Harry Quarry said, eyeing the dead man with a combination
of disgust and fascination. “You, Magruder?”
“Well, on a woman, now and then,”
the constable said, pursing his lips fastidiously. “Some of the whores
do it regular, I understand. Bit of a curiosity, like.”
“Oh, whores, yes, of course.”
Quarry flapped a hand, indicating that such usage was not only familiar
to him, but positively commonplace. “But this is a man, dammit! You’ve
never seen such a thing, have you, Grey?”
Grey had, in fact, seen such a
thing, and more than once, though it was not an affectation that
appealed to him personally. It would scarcely do to say so, though, and
he shook his head, widening his eyes in a semblance of shocked
incomprehension at the perversity of mankind.
“Mr. Byrd,” he said, making space
for Tom to approach closer. “You are our chief expert on the art of
shaving; what can you tell us about this?”
Nostrils pinched against the reek
of the corpse, Tom the barber’s son motioned for the lantern to be
brought closer, and leaned down, squinting in professional fashion
along the planes of the body.
“Well,” he said judiciously, “he
does it—did it, I mean—regular. More like, someone did it for him—a
nice, professional bit of work. See, there’s no cuts, nor yet no
scraping—and that’s an awkward bit, round there.” He pointed, frowning.
“Hard to manage by yourself, I should think.”
Quarry made a noise that might have
been a laugh, but converted it hastily into a wheezing cough.
Byrd, ignoring this, stretched out
a hand and ran it very delicately up the corpse’s leg.
“Oh, yes,” he said, in tones of
satisfaction. “Feel that, me lord? You can feel the stubble,
sharp-ended, like, when you goes against the grain. It gets like that
when a man shaves regular. If he shaves no more than once or twice a
month, he’s like to get bumps—the hair curls up under the skin as it
grows, see? But no bumps here.”
There were not. The corpse’s skin
was smooth, devoid of hairs on arms, legs, chest, buttocks and
privates. Other than smears of dried blood and caked ordure, and the
small black hole of the bullet wound in his chest, only the deep
purple-brown of the nipples and the riper tones of the rather
well-endowed expanse between the man’s legs interrupted the pale olive
perfection of his flesh. Grey thought the gentleman would likely have
been quite popular, in certain circles.
“He has stubble. So the shaving
took place before death?” Grey asked.
“Oh, yes, me lord. Like I said—he
does it regular.”
Quarry scratched his head.
“I will be damned. D’ye think he’s
a he-whore, then? A sodomite of some type?”
Grey would have taken a substantial
wager to that effect, were it not for one observation. The man was
slight, but well-built and muscular, like Grey himself. However, the
muscles of chest and arms had begun to sag from lack of use, and there
was a definite roll of fat around the middle. Adding to these
observations the fact that the man’s neck was deeply seamed and,
despite an impeccable manicure, the backs of his hands thickly veined
and knobbed, Grey was reasonably sure that the body was that of a man
in his late thirties or early forties. Male prostitutes seldom lasted
far beyond twenty.
“Nah, too old,” Magruder objected,
fortunately saving Grey from the necessity of finding some way of
saying the same thing, without disclosing how he knew it. “This cove
would be one as hires such, not one himself.”
Quarry shook his head in
disapproval.
“Should never have suspected Maggie
of dealing in that sort of thing,” he said, as much in regret as
condemnation. “You sure about the dress, then, Grey?”
“Reasonably. It is not impossible
that a dressmaker should make more than one gown, of course—but whoever
made this one made the one that Magda was wearing.”
“Magda?” Quarry blinked at him.
Grey cleared his throat, a hideous
realization coming suddenly over him. Quarry hadn’t known.
“The . . . ah . . . Scottish woman
I met there informed me that the madam was called Magda, and is in fact
a, um, a German of some type.”
Quarry’s face looked pinched in the
lantern light.
“Of some type,” he repeated
bleakly. It made considerable difference which type, and
Quarry was well aware of it. Prussia and Hanover—of course—had allied
themselves with England, while the duchy of Saxony had chosen up sides
with France and Russia, in support of its neighbor Austria. For an
English colonel to be patronizing a brothel owned by a German of
unknown background and allegiance, and now with an evident involvement
in criminal matters, was a dicey proposition, and one that Quarry must
devoutly hope would never come to official notice. Or the notice of the
unblinking Mr. Bowles.
It wouldn’t do Grey’s reputation
any good, either. He realized now that he ought to have mentioned the
situation to Quarry at the time, rather than assuming that he must know
of Magda’s background already. But he had allowed himself to be
distracted by alcoholic excess, and by Nessie’s disclosure about
Trevelyan—and now he could but hope there wasn’t the devil to pay for
it.
Harry Quarry drew a deep breath and
blew it out again, squaring his shoulders. One of Harry’s many good
points was that he never wasted time in recrimination, and—unlike
Bernard Sydell—never blamed subordinates, even when they deserved it.
“Well, then,” he said, and turned
to Magruder. “I think we must have Mrs. Magda taken into custody and
questioned without delay. We shall need to search her premises, as
well, I should think—will you require a warrant?”
“Yes, sir. Given the
circumstances”—Magruder nodded delicately at the dead man—“I shouldn’t
think the magistrate would be reluctant.”
Quarry nodded, straightening the
coat on his shoulders.
“Aye. I’ll come myself and speak to
him now.” He drummed his fingers restlessly on the table, making the
corpse’s slack hand tremble with the vibration. “Grey—I think we shall
have the Scanlons taken up, too, as you advised. You’ll question them;
go round to the gaol tomorrow, once Magruder has had a chance to lay
them by the heels. As for . . . the Cornish gentleman . . . use your
best judgment there, will you?”
Grey managed a nod, cursing himself
for his idiocy, and then Quarry and Magruder were gone, leaving the
faceless corpse naked and staring in the flickering light.
“You in trouble, me lord?” Tom Byrd
was frowning worriedly at him from the shadows, having evidently
divined some hint of the undercurrents in the preceding conversation.
“I hope not.” He stood looking down
at the dead man. Who the devil was he? Grey had been convinced that the
body was that of Trevelyan’s lover—and it might still be, he reminded
himself. True, Caswell had insisted that it was a woman whom Trevelyan
entertained at Lavender House, but Caswell might have been mistaken in
his own powers of olfactory discernment—or lying, for reasons unknown.
Use his best judgment, Harry said.
His best judgment was that Trevelyan was in this up to his neck—but
there was no direct evidence.
There was certainly no evidence to
connect the Scanlons with this business, and precious little to connect
them with O’Connell’s murder—but Harry’s motive in ordering an arrest
there was apparent; if inquiries were eventually made into the conduct
of the investigation, it would be prudent to make it look as though
affairs were being pursued aggressively. The muddier the waters, the
less likely anyone might be to take up the matter of Magda’s
inconvenient nationality.
“Major?” He turned, to see Corporal
Hicks frowning at him from the doorway. “You aren’t going to leave that
thing here, are you?”
“Oh. No, Corporal. You may remove
it to the coroner’s. Fetch some men.”
“Right, sir.” Hicks disappeared
with alacrity, but Grey hesitated. Was there any further information
that the body itself could offer?
“You think it was the same cove
what did for that Sergeant O’Connell what did for this ’un, me lord?”
Tom Byrd had come to stand alongside him.
“I have no particular reason to
think so,” Grey said, a little startled at this supposition. “Why?”
“Well, the, uh, face.” Tom
gestured, a little awkwardly, at the remains, and swallowed audibly.
One eyeball had been dislodged so far from its parent socket as to
dangle out onto the crushed cheek, staring accusingly off into the
shadows of the hay shed. “Seems like whoever did this didn’t care for
him much—same as whoever stamped on the Sergeant.”
Grey considered that, pursing his
lips. Reluctantly, he shook his head.
“I don’t think so, Tom. I think
that whoever did this”—he gestured at the corpse—“did it in order to
disguise the gentleman’s identity, not out of personal dislike. It’s
heavy work, to crush a skull like that, and this was a very thorough
job. One would have to be in an absolute frenzy of hatred—and if that
was the case, why shoot him first?”
“Did they? Shoot him first, I mean,
me lord. ’Coz what you said about dead men don’t bleed—this one surely
did, so he can’t have been dead when they . . . erm.” He glanced at the
smashed face, and then away. “But he couldn’t live long like that—so
why shoot him, then?”
Grey stared at Tom. The boy was
pale, but bright-eyed, intent on his argument.
“You have a very logical sort of
mind, Tom,” he said. “Why, indeed?” He stood for a moment looking down
at the corpse, trying to reconcile the disparate bits of information at
hand. What Tom said made obvious sense—and yet he was convinced that
whoever had killed this man had not beaten in his face from anger. Just
as he was convinced that whoever had stamped on Tim O’Connell’s face
had acted from precisely that emotion.
Tom Byrd stood patiently by,
keeping quiet as Grey circled the table, viewing the corpse from all
angles. Nothing seemed to make sense of the puzzle, though, and when
Hicks’s men came in, he allowed them to bundle up the body into a
canvas.
“D’you want us to take this, as
well, sir?” One of the men picked up the sodden hem of the green dress,
gingerly, between two fingers.
“Not even the mort-man’d want that,”
the other objected, wrinkling his nose at the reek.
“You couldn’t sell it to a
ragpicker, even was you to wash it.”
“No,” Grey said, “leave it, for
now.”
“You don’t mean to leave it in
here, do you, sir?” Hicks stood by, arms folded, glowering at the
sodden pile of velvet.
“No, I suppose not,” Grey said,
with a sigh. “Don’t want to put the horses off their feed, do we?”
It was full dark as they left the
stables, but with a gibbous moon rising. No coach would take them as
passengers with their malodorous burden, even with it wrapped in tarred
canvas, and so they were obliged to walk to Jermyn Street.
They made the journey for the most
part in silence, Grey mulling over the events of the day, trying vainly
to fit the dead man somehow into the puzzle. Two things alone seemed
clear about the matter: one, that a great effort had been made to
disguise the man’s identity. Two, that there was some connexion between
the dead man and the brothel in Meacham Street—which in turn meant that
there must be some connexion with Joseph Trevelyan.
This seemed vaguely wrong; if one’s
chief motive was to disguise identity, why clothe the corpse in such a
distinctive gown? His mind supplied the answer, belatedly reminding him
of what he had seen but not consciously noted at the time. The man had
not been dressed in the gown after death—he had been wearing it when he
was shot.
There was no doubt about it. The
bullet hole in the dress was singed round the edges, and there were
powder grains in the fabric of the dress for some distance around it;
likewise, the wound in the chest had shreds of fabric driven into it.
That began to make matters seem
more sensible. If the victim had been wearing the gown when shot, and
there was some reason not to remove it—then the smashing of the man’s
face to obscure identity was a reasonable step.
Look at it from the other
direction, he thought. If Magruder had not been on the alert for any
mention of a green velvet gown—for no one could have known that there
was any official interest in such a thing—what might have been expected
to happen?
The corpse would have been
discovered, and taken to the nearest morgue—which was . . . where,
exactly? Near Vauxhall, perhaps?
That was promising; Vauxhall was a
rowdy district, full of theaters and amusement parks, much patronized
by ladies of the evening and by painted mollies out for an
evening’s jollification at one of the many masked balls. He must ask
Magruder to discover whether there had been a ball on Tuesday night.
So, then. If not for Magruder’s
interference, the body would have been taken to a morgue, where it
would likely have been assumed to be that of a prostitute, such women
not uncommonly meeting with violent ends. Everyone who had seen the
body had in fact assumed it to be that of a woman, until Tom the
barber’s son had spotted the tiny patch of telltale stubble.
That was it, he thought, with a
small spurt of excitement. That was why the gown was not removed and
why the face was smashed; to disguise not the identity per se, but the
sex of the victim!
He felt Tom glance at him in
curiosity, and realized that he must have made some exclamation. He
shook his head at the boy and paced on, too engrossed in his
speculations to suffer the distraction of conversation.
Even if the truth of the corpse’s
sex had been discovered, he thought, it would likely have been assumed
that the body belonged to the shady half-world of transvestite
commerce—no one of consequence, no one who would be missed.
The body would then have been
promptly disposed of, taken off to a dissection room or a potter’s
field, depending on its state—but in either case, safely gone, with no
chance of its ever being identified.
All of which gave him an unpleasant
sensation in the pit of the stomach. A number of boys and young men
from that shadow world disappeared in London every year, their
fates—when they were noticed at all—usually concealed in official
wording that sought to soothe society’s sensibilities by ignoring any
hint that they had been involved in abominable perversion.
Which meant that for such trouble
to be taken in disguising this particular death—the dead man was
someone of consequence. Someone who would be missed. The bundle under
his arm seemed suddenly heavier, dragging at him like the weight of a
severed head.
“Me lord?” Tom Byrd laid a
tentative hand on the bundle, offering to take it from him.
“No, Tom, that’s all right.” He
shifted the bundle, tucking it more firmly under his arm. “I smell like
a slaughterhouse already; no need for you to spoil your clothes as
well.”
The boy took his hand away, with an
alacrity that informed Grey of the nobility of the original offer. The
bundle did stink abominably. He smiled to himself, face
hidden in the darkness.
“I’m afraid we will have missed our
supper—but I suppose Cook will let us have something.”
“Yes, me lord.”
Piccadilly lay just ahead; the
streets were opening out, lined with the shops of clothiers and
merchants, rather than the libkens and taverns of the narrower ways
near Queen Street. At this time of night, the streets were busy with
foot traffic, horses and carriages; random snatches of conversation,
shouts and cheerful bustle drifted past.
A light rain was falling, and mist
rose from the pavements round their feet. The lightermen had come
already; the streetlamps flickered and glowed under the glass of their
canopies and shone upon the wet stones, helping to dispel the lurking
horror of that conference in the hay shed.
“Do you get used to it, me lord?”
Tom glanced at him, round face troubled in the transient glow.
“To what? Death, do you mean, and
bodies?”
“Well . . . that sort of death, I
suppose.” The boy made a diffident gesture toward the bundle. “I’d
think this was maybe different than what you see in battle—but maybe
I’m wrong?”
“Maybe.” Grey slowed his pace to
let a group of gay blades pass, laughing as they crossed the street,
dodging an oncoming detachment of mounted Horse Guards, harness
glittering in the wet.
“I suppose it is no different in
the essentials,” he said, stepping out as the sound of hooves clattered
off down Piccadilly. “I have seen more dreadful things on a
battlefield, often. And yes, you do get used to that—you must.”
“But it is different?”
Tom persisted. “This?”
Grey took a deep breath, and a
firmer hold on his burden.
“Yes,” he said. “And I should not
like to meet the man to whom this is routine.”

Chapter 14
A Troth Is Blighted
Grey was
rudely roused from his bed just after dawn, to find Corporal Jowett
arrived on the doorstep with bad news.
“Ruddy birds had flown, sir,”
Jowett said, handing over a note from Malcolm Stubbs to the same
effect. “Lieutenant Stubbs and I went round with a couple of soldiers,
along with that Magruder fellow and two constables, thinking to take
the Scanlons unawares whilst it was still dark.” Jowett looked like an
emaciated bulldog at the best of times; his face now was positively
savage. “Found the door locked and broke it in—only to find the place
empty as a ruddy tomb on Easter morning.”
Not only had the Scanlons
themselves decamped; the entire stock of the apothecary’s shop was
missing, leaving behind only empty bottles and bits of scattered
rubbish.
“They had warning, eh?” Jowett
said. “Somebody tipped ’em—but who?”
“I don’t know,” Grey said grimly,
tying the sash of his banyan. “You spoke to the neighbors?”
Jowett snorted.
“For what good it did. Irishmen,
all of ’em, and liars born. Magruder arrested a couple of them, but it
won’t do any good—you could see that.”
“Did they say at least when
the Scanlons had decamped?”
“Most of them said they hadn’t the
faintest—but we found one old granny down the end of the street as said
she’d seen folk carrying boxes out of the house on the Tuesday.”
“Right. I’ll speak to Magruder
later.” Grey glanced out the window; it was raining, and the street
outside was a dismal gray, but he could see the houses on the other
side—the sun was up. “Will you have some breakfast, Jowett? A cup of
tea, at least.”
Jowett’s bloodshot eyes brightened
slightly.
“I wouldn’t say no, Major,” he
allowed. “It’s been a busy night.”
Grey sent the Corporal off to the
kitchen in the charge of a yawning servant, and stood staring out the
window at the downpour outside, wondering what the devil to make of
this.
On the positive side, this hasty
disappearance clearly incriminated the Scanlons—but in what? They had a
motive for O’Connell’s death, and yet they had simply denied any
involvement, Scanlon looking cool as a plateful of sliced cucumbers.
Nothing had happened since that might alarm them in that regard; why
should they flee now?
What had happened was the
discovery of the dead man in the green velvet dress—but what could the
Scanlons have had to do with that?
Still, it seemed very likely that
the man had been killed sometime on Tuesday—and Tuesday appeared to be
when the Scanlons had fled. Grey rubbed a hand through his hair, trying
to stimulate his mental processes. All right. That was simply too great
a coincidence to be a coincidence, he thought. Which meant .
. . what?
That the Scanlons—or Finbar
Scanlon, at least—were involved in some way with the death of the man
in green velvet. And who the hell was he? A gentleman—or someone with
similar pretensions, he thought. The corpse was no workingman, that was
sure.
“Me lord?” Tom Byrd had come in
with a tray. He hadn’t yet washed his face, and his hair stuck up on
end, but he seemed wide-awake. “I heard you get up. D’ye want some
tea?”
“Christ, yes.” He seized the
steaming cup and inhaled its fragrant steam, the heat of the china
wonderful in his chilled hands.
The rain poured in sheets from the
eaves. When had they left? he wondered. Were Scanlon and his wife out
in this, or were they safe in some place of refuge? Chances were, they
had decamped immediately following the death of the man in green
velvet—and yet, they had taken the time to pack, to remove the valuable
stock from the shop. . . . These were not the panicked actions of
murderers, surely?
Of course, he was obliged to admit
to himself, he hadn’t dealt with many murderers before—unless . . . The
recollection flashed through his mind, as it did now and then, of what
Harry Quarry had told him about Jamie Fraser and the death of a
Sergeant Murchison at Ardsmuir. If it was true—and even Quarry had not
been sure—then Fraser also had remained cool and unpanicked, and had
gotten away with the crime in consequence. What if Scanlon had a
similar temperament, an equal capacity?
He shook his head impatiently,
dismissing the thought. Fraser was not a murderer, whatever else he
might be. And Scanlon? For the life of him, Grey could not decide.
“Which is why we have courts of
law, I suppose,” he said aloud, and drained the rest of the cup.
“Me lord?” Tom Byrd, who had just
succeeded in lighting the fire, scrambled to his feet and picked up the
tray.
“I was merely observing that our
legal system rests on evidence, rather than emotion,” Grey said,
setting the empty cup back on the tray. “Which means, I think, that I
must go and find some.” Brave words, considering that he had no good
ideas as to where to look for it.
“Oh, aye, sir? Will you be wanting
your good uniform, then?”
“No, I think not yet.” Grey
scratched thoughtfully at his jaw. The only hope of a clue that he had
at present was the German wine. Thanks to the helpful Mr. Congreve, he
knew what it was, and who had bought it. If he could not find the
Scanlons, perhaps he could discover something about the mysterious man
in green.
“I’ll wear it when we call upon
Captain von Namtzen. But first—”
But first it was high time to
discharge an unpleasant duty.
“I’ll wear the ice-blue now, if
it’s decent,” he decided. “But first, I need a shave.”
“Very good, me lord,” said Byrd, in
his best valet’s voice, and bowed, upsetting the teacup.
Tom Byrd had mostly succeeded in
removing the odor from the ice-blue suit. Mostly.
Grey sniffed discreetly at the
shoulder of his coat. No, that was all right; perhaps it was just a
miasma from the object in his pocket. He had cut a square from the
green velvet dress, crusty with dried blood, and brought it with him,
wrapped in a bit of oilcloth.
He had, after some hesitation, also
brought a walking stick, a slender affair of ebony, with a chased
silver handle in the shape of a brooding heron. He did not intend to
strike Trevelyan with it, no matter how the interview progressed. He
was, however, aware that having some object with which to occupy one’s
hands was useful in times of social difficulty—and this occasion
promised to be rather more difficult than the usual.
He’d thought of his sword, merely
because that was an accustomed tool, and the weight of it at his side a
comfort. This wasn’t an occasion for uniform, though.
Not that he wasn’t an oddity among
the crush of seamen, porters, barrowmen, and oysterwomen near the
docks, but there were at least a few gentlemen here as well. A pair of
prosperous-looking merchants strolled together toward him, one holding
a chart, which he seemed to be explaining to the other. A man whom he
recognized as a banker picked his way through the mud and slime
underfoot, careful of his coat as he brushed past a barrow full of
slick black mussels, dripping weed and water.
He was aware of people looking at
him in curiosity as he passed, but that was all right; it wasn’t the
sort of curiosity that would cause talk.
He had gone first to Trevelyan’s
house, only to be informed that the master had gone down to his
warehouse and was not expected before the evening. Would he leave his
card?
He had declined, and taken a
carriage to the docks, unable to bear the thought of waiting all day to
do what must be done.
And what was he going to
do? He felt hollow at the thought of the coming interview, but clung
firmly to the one thing he did know. The engagement must be broken,
officially. Beyond that, he would get what information he could from
Trevelyan, but to protect Olivia was the most important thing—and the
only thing that he, personally, could insure.
He wasn’t looking forward to going
home afterward and telling Olivia and his mother what he had done—let
alone why. He’d learned in the army not to anticipate more than one
unpleasant contingency at a time, though, and resolutely ignored the
thought of anything that lay beyond the next half hour. Do what must be
done, and then deal with the consequences.
It was one of the larger warehouses
in the district, and despite the shabby look of such buildings in
general, well-maintained. Inside, it was a vast cavern of riches;
despite his errand, Grey took time to be impressed. There were stacked
chests and wooden boxes, stenciled with cryptic symbols of ownership
and destination; bundles wrapped in canvas and oilcloth; sheets of
rolled copper; and stacks of boards, barrels, and hogsheads tiered five
and six high against the walls.
Beyond the sheer abundance, he was
as much impressed by the sense of orderliness amid confusion. Men came
and went, burdened like ants, fetching and taking away in a constant
stream. The floor was inches deep in the fragrant straw used for
packing, and the air filled with golden motes of it, kicked up by the
treading feet.
Grey brushed bits of straw from his
coat, taking deep breaths with pleasure; the air was perfumed with the
intoxicating scents of tea, wine, and spice, gently larded with the
more oleaginous tones of whale oil and candle wax, with a solid bottom
note of honest tar. On a different occasion, Grey would have liked to
poke about in the fascinating clutter, but not today, alas. With a last
regretful lungful, he turned aside in pursuit of his duty.
He made his way through the bustle
to a small enclosure of clerks, all seated on high stools and madly
scribbling. Boys roamed among them like dairymaids through a herd of
cows, milking them of their output and carrying off stacks of papers
toward a door in the wall, where the foot of a staircase hinted at the
presence of offices above.
His heart gave an unpleasant thump
as he spotted Trevelyan himself, deep in conversation with an
ink-stained functionary. Taking a deep breath of the scented air, he
threaded his way through the maze of stools, and tapped Trevelyan on
the shoulder. Trevelyan swung round at once, clearly accustomed to
interruption, but halted, surprised, at sight of Grey.
“Why, John!” he said, and smiled.
“Whatever brings you here?”
Slightly taken aback by the use of
his Christian name, Grey bowed formally.
“A private matter, sir. Might we—?”
He raised his brows at the ranks of laboring clerks, and nodded toward
the stair.
“Of course.” Looking mildly
puzzled, Trevelyan waved away a hovering assistant, and led the way up
the stair and into his own office.
It was a surprisingly plain room;
large, but simply furnished, the only ornaments an ivory-and-crystal
inkwell and a small bronze statue of some many-armed Indian deity. Grey
had expected something much more ornate, in keeping with Trevelyan’s
wealth. On the other hand, he supposed that perhaps that was one reason
why Trevelyan was wealthy.
Trevelyan waved him toward a chair,
going to take his own seat behind the large, battered desk. Grey stood
stiffly, though, the blood thumping softly in his ears.
“No, sir, I thank you. The matter
will not take long.”
Trevelyan glanced at him in
surprise. The Cornishman’s eyes narrowed, seeming for the first time to
take in Grey’s stiffness.
“Is something the matter, Lord
John?”
“I have come to inform you that
your engagement to my cousin is at an end,” Grey said bluntly.
Trevelyan blinked, expressionless.
What would he do? Grey wondered.
Say “Oh,” and leave it at that? Demand an explanation? Become furious
and call him out? Summon servants to remove him from the premises?
“Do sit down, John,” Trevelyan said
at last, sounding quite as cordial as he had before. He took his own
chair and leaned back a little, gesturing in invitation.
Seeing no alternative, Grey sat,
resting the walking stick across his knees.
Trevelyan was stroking his long,
narrow chin, looking at Grey as though he were a particularly
interesting shipment of Chinese pottery.
“I am of course somewhat
surprised,” he said politely. “Have you spoken to Hal about this?”
“In my brother’s absence, I am the
head of the family,” Grey said firmly. “And I have decided that under
the circumstances, your betrothal to my cousin ought not to be
continued.”
“Really?” Trevelyan went on looking
polite, though he raised one eyebrow dubiously. “I do wonder what your
brother is likely to say, upon his return. Tell me, is he not expected
back fairly soon?”
Grey set the tip of his walking
stick on the floor and leaned upon it, gripping hard. The devil
with a sword, he thought, keeping a similar grip upon his temper. I
should have brought a knout.
“Mr. Trevelyan,” he said, steel in
his voice, “I have told you my decision. It is final. You will cease at
once to pay addresses to Miss Pearsall. The wedding will not take
place. Do I make myself clear?”
“No, I can’t say that you do,
really.” Trevelyan steepled his fingers and placed them precisely below
the tip of his nose, so that he looked at Grey over them. He was
wearing a cabochon seal ring with the incised figure of a Cornish
chough, and the green stone glowed as he leaned back. “Has something
occurred that causes you to take this—I hope you will excuse my
characterizing it as rather rash—step?”
Grey stared at him for a moment,
considering. At last, he reached into his pocket and removed the
oilcloth parcel. He laid it on the desk in front of Trevelyan, and
flipped it open, releasing a crude stink of corruption that overwhelmed
any hint of spice or straw.
Trevelyan stared down at the scrap
of green velvet, still expressionless. His nostrils twitched slightly,
and he took a deep breath, seeming to inhale something.
“Excuse me a moment, will you,
John?” he said, rising. “I’ll just see that we are not disturbed.” He
vanished onto the landing, allowing the door to close behind him.
Grey’s heart was still beating
fast, but he had himself in better hand, now that it was begun.
Trevelyan had recognized the scrap of velvet; there was no doubt of
that.
This came as a considerable relief,
on the one hand; there would be no need to address the matter of
Trevelyan’s disease. It was grounds for great wariness, though; he
needed to extract as much information from the Cornishman as he could.
How? No way of knowing what would be effective; he must just trust to
the inspiration of the moment—and if the man proved obdurate, perhaps a
mention of the Scanlons would be beneficial.
It was no more than a few minutes,
but seemed an age before Trevelyan returned, carrying with him a jug
and a pair of wooden cups.
“Have a drink, John,” he said,
setting them on the desk. “Let us speak as friends.”
Grey had it in mind to refuse, but
on second thought, it might be helpful. If Trevelyan felt relaxed, he
might divulge more than otherwise—and wine had certainly worked to
induce a spirit of cooperation in Nessie.
He gave a small nod of
acquiescence, and accepted the cup, though he did not drink from it
until Trevelyan was likewise equipped. The Cornishman sat back, looking
quite unruffled, and lifted his cup a little.
“What shall we drink to, John?”
The gall of the man was
staggering—and rather admirable, he had to admit. He lifted his own
cup, unsmiling.
“To the truth, sir.”
“Oh? Oh, by all means—to the
truth!” Still smiling, though with a slight expression of wariness,
Trevelyan drained his cup.
It was a tawny sherry, and a good
one, though it hadn’t settled adequately.
“Just off a ship from Jerez,”
Trevelyan said, waving at the jug with an air of apology. “The best I
had to hand, I’m afraid.”
“It is very good. Thank you,” Grey
said repressively. “Now—”
“Have another?” Not pausing for
reply, Trevelyan refilled both cups. He lowered the jug, and at last
took notice of the square of discolored velvet, sitting on his desk
like a toad. He prodded it gingerly with a forefinger.
“I . . . ah . . . confess that I am
at something of a loss, John. Does this object have some significance
of which I should be aware?”
Grey cursed himself silently for
letting the man leave the room; damn it, he’d had time to think, and
had obviously decided that a ploy of determined ignorance was best.
“That bit of cloth was taken from
the garment on a corpse,” he said, keeping his voice level. “A murdered
woman.”
Sure enough, Trevelyan’s left eye
twitched, just slightly, and a small, fierce surge of satisfaction
burned in Grey’s heart. He did know!
“God rest her soul, poor creature.”
Trevelyan folded the cloth over once, quite gently, so the worst of the
blood was hidden. “Who was she? What happened to her?”
“The magistrate is choosing to keep
that information private for the moment,” Grey said pleasantly, and was
rewarded by the jumping of a muscle in Trevelyan’s jaw at the word
“magistrate.” “However, I understand that certain evidence was
discovered, suggesting a connexion between this woman and yourself.
Given the sordid circumstances, I am afraid that I cannot allow your
attachment to my cousin to continue.”
“What evidence?” Trevelyan had got
control of himself again, and was exhibiting precisely the right degree
of outrage. “There cannot possibly be anything linking . . . whoever
this creature is, to me!”
“I regret that I am unable to
acquaint you with the particulars,” Grey said, grimly pleased. Two
could play the game of ignorance. “But Sir John Fielding is a close
friend of the family; he has a natural concern for my cousin’s
happiness and reputation.” He shrugged delicately, implying that the
magistrate had tipped him the wink, while withholding any number of
sordidly incriminating details. “I thought it better to sever the
betrothal, before anything of a scandalous nature should emerge. I am
sure you—”
“That is—” Trevelyan wore no powder
in the warehouse; his face was becoming blotched with emotion. “That is
unspeakable! I have nothing to do with any murdered woman!”
That was true—but only because it
hadn’t been a woman. To the truth, indeed!
“As I say, I am unable to deal in
particulars,” Grey said. “However, I did hear a name, in connexion with
the matter. Are you acquainted with a Mr. Scanlon, perhaps? An
apothecary?” He took up his cup and sipped, feigning indifference, but
watching carefully beneath his lashes.
Trevelyan was master of his face,
but not his blood. He kept the expression of outraged bafflement firmly
fixed—but his face had gone dead-white.
“I am not, sir,” he said firmly.
“Or an establishment called
Lavender House?”
“I am not.” The bones stood out in
Trevelyan’s narrow face, and his eyes gleamed dark. Grey thought that
if they had been alone in some alley, the man would likely have
attacked him.
They sat in silence for a moment.
Trevelyan drummed his fingers on the desk, narrow mouth set tight as he
thought. The blood began to come back into his face, and he picked up
the jug and refilled Grey’s cup, without asking.
“See here, John,” he said, leaning
forward a little. “I do not know to whom you have been speaking, but I
can assure you that there is no truth whatever to any rumor you may
have heard.”
“You would naturally say as much,”
Grey remarked.
“So would any innocent man,”
Trevelyan replied evenly.
“Or a guilty one.”
“Are you accusing me, John, of
having done someone to death? For I will swear to you—on the Book, on
your cousin’s life, your mother’s head, on whatever you like—that I
have done no such thing.” A slightly different note had entered
Trevelyan’s voice; he leaned forward and spoke with passion, eyes
blazing. For a moment, Grey felt a slight qualm—either the man was a
splendid actor, or he was telling the truth. Or part of it.
“I do not accuse you of murder,” he
said, cautiously seeking another way past Trevelyan’s defenses.
“However, for your name to be entangled in the matter is clearly a
serious concern.”
Trevelyan gave a small grunt,
settling back a little.
“Any fool can bandy a man’s
name—many do, God knows. I should not have thought you so credulous,
John.”
Grey took a sip of sherry,
resisting the urge to respond to the insult. “I should have thought,
sir, that you would at once be aroused to make inquiry—should you be
quite innocent of the matter.”
Trevelyan uttered a short laugh.
“Oh, I am aroused, I assure you of
that. Why, I should be calling for my carriage at this moment, to go
round and speak to Sir John face-to-face—were I not aware that he is
presently in Bath, and has been for the last week.”
Grey bit the inside of his cheek
and tasted blood. God damn him for a fool! How could he have
forgotten—Joseph Trevelyan knew everyone.
He was still holding the cup of
sherry. He drank it off at a gulp, feeling the liquor sear the bitten
place, and set it down with a thump.
“Very well, then,” he said, a
little hoarsely. “You leave me no choice. I had sought to spare your
sensibilities—”
“Spare me? Spare me? Why,
you—”
“—but I see I cannot. I forbid you
to marry Olivia—”
“You think you can forbid me? You?
When your brother—”
“—because you are poxed.”
Trevelyan stopped speaking so
abruptly that it seemed he had been turned into a pillar of salt. He
sat utterly immobile, dark eyes fixed on Grey with a stare so
penetrating that Grey felt he meant to see through flesh and bone,
plucking out truth from Grey’s heart and brain by means of sheer will.
The silver handle of his stick was
slick with sweat, and he saw that Trevelyan had gripped the bronze
statue so tightly that his knuckles were white. He shifted one hand on
his stick for leverage; one move by Trevelyan to brain him, and he’d
lay the man out.
As though the small movement had
broken some evil spell, Trevelyan blinked, his hand letting go the
little bronze goddess. He continued to look at Grey, but now with an
expression of concern.
“My dear John,” he said quietly.
“My dear fellow.” He sat back, rubbing a hand across his brow, as
though overcome.
He said nothing more, though,
leaving Grey to sit there, the sound of his denunciation ringing in his
ears.
“Have you nothing to say, Mr.
Trevelyan?” he demanded at last.
“Say?” Trevelyan dropped his hand,
and looked at him, mouth a little open. He closed it, shook his head
slightly, and poured fresh sherry, pushing Grey’s cup across to him.
“What have I to say?” he repeated,
staring into the depths of his own cup. “Well, I could deny it, of
course—and I do. In your present state of mind, though, I am afraid
that no statement would be adequate. Would it?” He glanced up,
inquiringly.
Grey shook his head.
“Well, then,” Trevelyan said,
almost kindly. “I do not know where you have acquired these remarkable
notions, John. Of course, if you truly believe them, then you have no
choice but to act as you are—I see that.”
“You do?”
“Yes.” Trevelyan hesitated,
choosing his words carefully. “Did you . . . seek counsel of anyone,
before coming here?”
What the devil did the fellow mean
by that?
“If you are inquiring whether
anyone is cognizant of my whereabouts,” Grey said coldly, “they are.”
In fact, they were not; no one knew he was at the warehouse. On the
other hand, a dozen clerks and countless laborers had seen him
downstairs; it would take a madman to try to do away with him here—and
he didn’t think Trevelyan was mad. Dangerous, but not mad.
Trevelyan’s eyes widened.
“What? You thought I meant—good
gracious.” He glanced away, rubbing a knuckle over his lips. He cleared
his throat, twice, then looked up. “I merely meant to ask whether you
had shared these incredible . . . delusions of yours with anyone. I
think you have not. For if you had, surely anyone would have tried to
persuade you not to pursue such a disastrous course.”
Trevelyan shook his head, an
expression of worried dismay pursing his lips.
“Have you a carriage? No, of course
not. Never mind; I shall summon mine. The coachman will see you safely
to your mother’s house. Might I recommend Doctor Masonby, of Smedley
Street? He has an excellent history with nervous disorders.”
Grey was so stricken with amazement
that he scarcely felt outraged.
“Are you attempting to suggest that
I am insane?”
“No, no! Of course not, certainly
not.”
Still Trevelyan went on looking at
him in that worried, pitying sort of way, and he felt the amazement
melting away. He should perhaps be furious, but felt instead an urge to
laugh incredulously.
“I am pleased to hear it,” Grey
said dryly, and rose to his feet. “I shall bear your kind advice in
mind. In the meantime, however—your betrothal is at an end.”
He had nearly reached the door when
Trevelyan called out behind him.
“Lord John! Wait a moment!”
He paused and looked back, though
without turning.
“Yes?”
The Cornishman had his lower lip
caught in his teeth, and was watching Grey with the air of one judging
a wild animal. Would it attack, or run? He beckoned, gesturing to the
chair Grey had vacated.
“Come back a moment. Please.”
He stood, undecided, hearing the
thrum of business below, longing to escape this room and this man and
lose himself in comings and goings, once more a peaceful part of the
clockwork, and not a grain of sand in the cogs. But duty dictated
otherwise, and he walked back, stick held tight.
“Sit. Please.” Trevelyan waited for
him to do so, then sat down slowly himself.
“Lord John. You say that your
concern is for your cousin’s reputation. So is mine.” He leaned across
the desk, eyes intent. “Such a sudden breach cannot but give rise to
scandal—you know this, surely?”
Grey did, but forbore to nod,
merely watching impassively. Trevelyan ignored his lack of response,
and carried on, speaking more hurriedly.
“Well, then. If you are convinced
of the wisdom of your intention, then plainly I cannot dissuade you.
Will you give me a short time, though, to devise some reasonable
grounds for the dissolution of the betrothal? Something that will
discredit neither party?”
Grey drew breath, feeling the
beginnings of something like relief. This was the resolution he had
hoped for from the moment he had discovered the sore on Trevelyan’s
prick. He realized that the situation now bore far more aspects than he
had ever thought, and such a resolution would not touch most of them.
Still, Olivia would be safe.
Trevelyan sensed his softening, and
pushed the advantage.
“You know that merely to announce a
severance will give rise to talk,” he said persuasively. “Some public
reason, something plausible, must be offered to prevent it.”
Doubtless the man had an ulterior
motive; perhaps he meant to flee the country? But then Grey felt again
the vibrations beneath his feet, the boomings of rolling wine casks and
thud of heaved crates, the muffled shouts of men in the warehouse
below. Would a man of such substance readily abandon his interests,
merely to avoid accusation?
Probably not; more likely he had it
in mind to use the grace period to cover his tracks completely, or
dispose of dangerous complications such as the Scanlons. If he hadn’t
already done so, Grey thought suddenly.
But there was no good reason to
refuse such a request. And he could alert Magruder and Quarry at
once—have the man followed.
“Very well. You have three days.”
Trevelyan drew breath, as if to
protest, but then nodded, accepting it.
“As you say. I thank you.” He took
the jug and poured more sherry, slopping it a little. “Here—let us
drink on the bargain.”
Grey had no wish to linger in the
man’s company, and took no more than a token sip before pushing his cup
away and rising. He took his leave, but turned back briefly at the
door, to see Trevelyan looking after him, with eyes that would have
burned a hole in the door to hell.

Chapter 15
One Man’s Poison
If Captain
von Namtzen was surprised to see Grey and his valet, there was no
evidence of it in his manner.
“Major Grey! How great a pleasure
to see you again! Please, you will have some wine—a biscuit?” The tall
Hanoverian clasped him by hand and forearm, beaming, and had Tom
dispatched to the kitchen and Grey himself seated in the drawing room
with refreshments before he could gracefully decline, let alone explain
his objective in calling. Once he managed to do so, though, the Captain
was helpfulness itself.
“But certainly, certainly! Let me
see this list.”
He took the paper from Grey and
carried it to the window for scrutiny. It was well past teatime, but so
near to Midsummer Day, late-afternoon light still flooded in, haloing
von Namtzen like a saint in a medieval painting.
He looked like one of those German
saints, too, Grey thought a little abstractedly, admiring the cleanly
ascetic lines of the German’s face, with its broad brow and wide, calm
eyes. The mouth was not particularly sensitive, but it did show humor
in the creases beside it.
“I know these names, yes. You wish
me to tell you . . . what?”
“Anything that you can.” Tiredness
dragged at him, but Grey rose and came to stand beside the Captain,
looking at the list. “All I know of these people is that they have
purchased a particular wine. I cannot say precisely what the connexion
may be, but this wine seems to have something to do with . . . a
confidential matter. I’m afraid I can say no more.” He shrugged
apologetically.
Von Namtzen glanced sharply at him,
but then nodded, and returned his attention to the paper before him.
“Wine, you say? Well, that is
strange.”
“What is strange?”
The Captain tapped a long,
immaculate finger on the paper.
“This name—Hungerbach. It is the
family name of an old noble house; zu Egkh und Hungerbach. Not German
at all, you understand; they are Austrian.”
“Austrian?” Grey felt his heart
lurch, and leaned forward, as though to make certain of the name on the
paper. “You are sure?”
Von Namtzen looked amused.
“Of course. The estate near Graz is
very famous for its wines; that is why I say it is strange you bring me
this name and say it is about wine. The best of the St. Georgen
wines—that is the name of the castle there, St. Georgen—is very famous.
A very good red wine they make—the color of fresh blood.”
Grey felt an odd rushing in his
ears, as though his own blood were draining suddenly from his head, and
put a hand on the table to steady himself.
“Don’t tell me,” he said, feeling a
slight numbness about his lips. “The wine is called Schilcher?”
“Why, yes. However did you know
that?”
Grey made a small motion with one
hand, indicating that it was of no importance. There seemed to be a
number of gnats in the room, though he had not noticed them before;
they swarmed in the light from the window, dancing motes of black.
“These—the Hungerbach family—some
are here, then, in London?”
“Yes. Baron Joseph zu Egkh und
Hungerbach is the head of the family, but his heir is a distant cousin,
named Reinhardt Mayrhofer—he keeps a quite large house in Mecklenberg
Square. I have been there sometimes—though of course with the situation
as it now is . . .” He lifted one shoulder in acknowledgment of the
delicate diplomatic issues involved.
“And this . . . Reinhardt. He—is he
a small man? Dark, with long . . . curling . . . h-hair.” The gnats had
become suddenly more numerous, and illuminated, a nearly solid mass of
flickering lights before his eyes.
“However did you—Major! Are you
quite well?” Dropping the paper, he grabbed Grey by the arm and guided
him hurriedly to the sofa. “Sit, please. Water I will have brought, and
brandy. Wilhelm, mach schnell!” A servant appeared briefly in
the doorway, then disappeared at once at von Namtzen’s urgent gesture.
“I am quite—quite all right,” Grey
protested. “Really, there is . . . not . . . the slightest . . .
n-need—” But the Hanoverian put a large, firm hand in the center of
Grey’s chest and pushed him flat on the sofa. Stooping swiftly, he
seized Grey’s boots and hoisted his feet up as well, all the while
bellowing in German for assorted incomprehensible things.
“I—really, sir, you must—” And yet
he felt a gray mist rising before his eyes, and a whirling in his head
that made it difficult to order his thoughts. He could taste blood in
his mouth, how odd. . . . It mingled with the smell of pig’s blood, and
he felt his gorge rising.
“Me lord, me lord!” Tom Byrd’s
voice rang through the mist, shrill with panic. “What you done to him,
you bloody Huns?”
A confusion of deeper voices
surrounded him, speaking words that slipped away before he could grasp
their meaning, and a spasm seized him, twisting his guts with such
brutal force that his knees rose toward his chest, trying vainly to
contain it.
“Oh, dear,” said von Namtzen’s
voice, quite near, in tones of mild dismay. “Well, it was not such a
nice sofa, was it? You, boy—there is a doctor who is living two doors
down, you run and fetch him right quick, ja?”
Events thereafter assumed a
nightmarish quality, with a great deal of noise. Monstrous faces peered
at him through a nacreous fog, with words such as “emesis” and “egg
whites” shooting past his ears like darting fish. There was a terrible
burning feeling in his mouth and throat, superseded periodically by
bouts of griping lower down, so intense that he now and then lost
consciousness for a few moments, only to be roused again by a flood of
sulfurous bile that rose with so much violence that his throat alone
provided insufficient egress, and it burst from his nostrils in a
searing spew.
These bouts were succeeded by
copious outpourings of saliva, welcome at first for their dilution of
the brimstone heavings, but then a source of horror as they threatened
drowning. He had a dim sense of himself at one point, lying with his
head hanging over the edge of the sofa, drooling like a maddened dog,
before someone pulled him upright and tried once more to pour something
down his throat. It was cool and glutinous, and at the touch of it on
his palate, his inward parts again revolted. At last the dense perfume
of poppies spread itself like a bandage across the raw membranes of his
nose; he sucked feebly at the spoon in his mouth and fell with relief
into a darkness shot with fire.
He woke some unimaginable time
later from the disorientation of opium visions, to find one of the
monstrous faces of his dreams still present, bending over him—a pallid
countenance with bulging yellow eyes and lips the color of raw liver. A
clammy hand clutched him by the privates.
“Do you suffer from a chronic
venereal complaint, my lord?” the countenance inquired. A thumb prodded
him familiarly in the scrotum.
“I do not,” Grey said, sitting bolt
upright and pressing the tail of his shirt protectively between his
legs. The blood rushed from his head and he swayed alarmingly. He
seized the edge of a small table by the bed to keep upright, only then
noting that in addition to the clammy hands, the dreadful countenance
was possessed of an outsize wig and a wizened body clad in rusty black
and reeking of medicaments.
“I have been poisoned. What sort of
infamous quack are you, that you cannot tell the difference between a
derangement of the internal organs and the pox, for God’s sake?” he
demanded.
“Poisoned?” The doctor looked
mildly bemused. “Do you mean that you did not take an excess of the
substance deliberately?”
“What substance?”
“Why, sulphide of mercury, to be
sure. It is used to treat syphilis. The results of the gastric lavage—
What are you about, sir? You must not exert yourself, sir, really, you
must not!”
Grey had thrust his legs out of bed
and attempted to rise, only to be overcome by another wave of
dizziness. The doctor seized him by the arm, as much to keep him from
toppling over as to prevent his escape.
“Now, then, sir, just lie back . .
. yes, yes, that is the way, to be sure. You have had a very narrow
escape, sir; you must not imperil your health by hasty—”
“Von Namtzen!” Grey resisted the
hands pushing him back into bed, and shouted for assistance. His throat
felt as though a large wood-rasp had been thrust down it. “Von Namtzen,
for God’s sake, where are you?”
“I am here, Major.” A large hand
planted itself firmly on his shoulder from the other side, and he
turned to see the Hanoverian’s handsome face looking down at him,
creased in a frown.
“You were poisoned, you say? Who is
it that would do this thing?”
“A man called Trevelyan. I must go.
Will you find me my clothes?”
“But, my lord—”
“But, Major, you have been—”
Grey gripped von Namtzen’s wrist,
hard. His hand trembled, but he summoned what strength he could.
“I must go, and go at once,” he
said hoarsely. “It is a matter of duty.”
The Hanoverian’s face changed at
once, and he nodded, standing up.
“Quite so. I will go with you,
then.”
His statement of intent had quite
exhausted Grey’s meager reserve of strength, but fortunately von
Namtzen took charge, dismissing the doctor, sending for his own coach,
and summoning Tom Byrd, who went off at once to fetch Grey’s
uniform—which had luckily been cleaned—and help him into it.
“I’m very glad as you’re alive, me
lord, but I will say as you’re a man what is hard on his clothes,” Byrd
said reproachfully. “And this your best uniform, too! Or was,” he
added, critically examining a faint stain on the front of the waistcoat
before holding it up for Grey to insert his arms therein.
Grey, having no energy to spare,
said nothing until they were rattling down the road in von Namtzen’s
coach. The Hanoverian was also wearing his full dress uniform, and had
brought the plumed helmet, set upon the seat beside him in the coach.
He had also brought a large china bowl of eggs, which he set neatly
upon his knees.
“What—?” Grey nodded at the eggs,
feeling too weak for more precise inquiry.
“The doctor says that you must have
egg whites, frequently and in great quantity,” von Namtzen explained,
matter-of-factly. “It is the antidote for the mercuric sulphide. And
you must not drink water nor wine for two days, only milk. Here.” With
admirable dexterity, considering the shaking of the coach, he removed
an egg from the bowl, cracked it against the rim, and slopped the white
into a small pewter cup. He handed this to Grey, thriftily gulped the
leftover yolk, and tossed the fragments of eggshell out the window.
The pewter felt cool in his hand,
but Grey viewed the egg white within with a marked lack of enthusiasm.
Tom Byrd glared at him from the opposite seat.
“You swallow that,” he said, in
tones of menace. “Me lord.”
Grey glared back, but grudgingly
obeyed. It felt mildly unpleasant, but he was relieved to discover that
the nausea had evidently left him for good.
“How long—?” he asked, glancing out
the window. It had been late afternoon of the Thursday; now it was
mid-morning—but of which morning?
“It is Friday,” von Namtzen said.
Grey relaxed a little, hearing
this. He had lost all sense of time, and was relieved to discover that
his experience had not in fact lasted the eon it had seemed. Trevelyan
would have had time to flee, but perhaps not to escape altogether.
Von Namtzen coughed, tactfully.
“It is perhaps not proper for me to
inquire—you must forgive me, if so—but if we are to meet Herr Trevelyan
shortly, I think perhaps it would be good to understand why
he has been seeking to kill you?”
“I don’t know whether he did mean
to kill me,” Grey said, accepting another cup of egg white with no more
than a faint grimace of distaste. “He may only have meant to
incapacitate me for a time, in order to give himself time to escape.”
Von Namtzen nodded, though a slight
frown formed itself between his heavy brows.
“We shall hope so,” he said.
“Though if so, his judgment is regrettably imprecise. If you think he
wishes to escape, will he be still in his house?”
“Perhaps not.” Grey closed his
eyes, trying to think. It was difficult; the nausea had passed, but the
dizziness showed a tendency to return periodically. He felt as though
his brain were an egg, fragile and runny after being dropped from a
height. “One can’t make an omelette without breaking eggs,”
he murmured.
“Oh?” Von Namtzen said politely.
“Just so, Major.”
If Trevelyan had meant to
kill him, then the man might well be still at his house; for if Grey
were dead, Trevelyan would have sufficient leisure to follow his
original plans—whatever they were. If not, though, or if he were not
sure that the mercuric sulphide would have a fatal effect, he might
have fled at once. In which case—
Grey opened his eyes and sat up.
“Tell the coachman to go to
Mecklenberg Square,” he said urgently. “If you please.”
Von Namtzen didn’t question this
change of plan, but thrust his head out of the window and shouted to
the coachman in German. The heavy coach swayed as it slowed, making the
turn.
Six eggs later, it drew to a stop
before the house of Reinhardt Mayrhofer.
Von Namtzen sprang lithely from the
coach, put on his helmet, and strode like bold Achilles toward the door
of the house, plumes waving. Grey assumed his own hat, paltry and
insignificant as this object seemed by comparison, and followed,
holding tightly to Tom Byrd’s arm lest his knees give way.
By the time Grey reached the
doorstep, the door was open, and von Namtzen was haranguing the butler
in a flood of German menace. Grey’s own German extended to no more than
a smattering of parlor conversation, but he was able to follow von
Namtzen’s demands that the butler summon Reinhardt Mayrhofer, and do it
forthwith, if not sooner.
The butler, a square person of
middle age with a stubborn cast to his brow, was stoutly withstanding
this preliminary barrage by insisting that his master was not at home,
but clearly the man had no notion of the true nature of the forces
ranged against him.
“I am Stephan, Landgrave von
Erdberg,” von Namtzen announced haughtily, drawing himself up to his
full height—which Grey estimated as roughly seven feet, including
feathers. “I will come in.”
He promptly did so, bending his
neck only sufficiently to prevent the obliteration of his helmet. The
butler fell back, sputtering and waving his hands in agitated protest.
Grey nodded coolly to the man as he passed, and managed to uphold the
dignity of His Majesty’s army by navigating the length of the entry
hall without support. Reaching the morning room, he made for the first
seat in evidence, and managed to sit down upon it before his legs gave
way.
Von Namtzen was lobbing mortar
shells into the butler’s position, which appeared to be rapidly
crumbling but was still being defended. No, the butler said, now
visibly wringing his hands, no, the master was most certainly not at
home, and no, nor was the mistress, alas. . . .
Tom Byrd had followed Grey and was
looking round the room in some awe, taking in the set of
malachite-topped tables with gold feet, the white damask draperies, and
the gigantic paintings in gilded frames that covered every wall.
Grey was sweating heavily from the
effort of walking, and the dizziness set his head spinning afresh. He
took an iron grip upon his will, though, and stayed upright.
“Tom,” he said, low-voiced, so as
not to draw the attention of the embattled butler. “Go and search the
house. Come and tell me what—or who—you find.”
Byrd gave him a suspicious look,
obviously thinking this a device to get rid of him so that Grey could
die surreptitiously—but Grey stayed rigidly upright, jaw set tight, and
after a moment, the boy nodded and slipped quietly out, unnoticed by
the fulminating butler.
Grey let out a deep breath, and
closed his eyes, holding tight to his knees until the spinning
sensation eased. It seemed to last a shorter time now; only a few
moments, and he could open his eyes again.
Von Namtzen in the meantime
appeared to have vanquished the butler, and was now demanding in
stentorian tones the immediate assembly of the entire household. He
cast a glance over his shoulder at Grey, and interrupted his tirade for
an instant.
“Oh—and you will bring me the
whites of three eggs, please, in a cup.”
“Bitte?” said the butler,
faintly.
“Eggs. You are deaf?” von Namtzen
inquired, in biting tones. “Only the whites. Schnell!”
Stung at this public solicitude for
his weakened condition, Grey forced himself to his feet, coming to
stand beside the Hanoverian, who—with the butler in full rout—had now
removed his helmet and was looking quite pleased with himself.
“You are better now, Major?” he
inquired, dabbing sweat delicately from his hairline with a linen
handkerchief.
“Much, I thank you. I take it that
both Reinhardt Mayrhofer and his wife are out?” Reinhardt, he
reflected, was almost certainly out. But the wife—
“So the butler says. If he is not
out, he is a coward,” von Namtzen said with satisfaction, putting away
his handkerchief. “I will root him out of his hiding place like a
turnip, though, and then—what will you do, then?” he inquired.
“Probably nothing,” Grey said. “I
believe him to be dead. Is that the gentleman in question, by chance?”
He nodded at a small framed portrait on a table by the window, its
frame set with pearls.
“Yes, that is Mayrhofer and his
wife, Maria. They are cousins,” he added, unnecessarily, in view of the
close resemblance of the two faces in the portrait.
While both had a delicacy of
feature, with long necks and rounded chins, Reinhardt was possessed of
an imposing nose and an aristocratic scowl. Maria was a lovely woman,
though, Grey thought; she was wigged in the portrait, of course, but
had the same warm skin tones and brown eyes as her husband, and so was
also likely dark-haired.
“Reinhardt is dead?” von Namtzen
asked with interest, looking at the portrait. “How did he die?”
“Shot,” Grey replied briefly.
“Quite possibly by the gentleman who poisoned me.”
“What a very industrious sort of
fellow.” Von Namtzen’s attention was distracted at this point by the
entrance of a parlor maid, white-faced with nerves and clutching a
small dish containing the requested egg whites. She glanced from one
man to the other, then held out the dish timidly toward von Namtzen.
“Danke,” he said. He
handed the dish to Grey, then proceeded at once to catechize the maid,
bending toward her in a way that made her press herself against the
nearest wall, terrorized into speechlessness and capable only of
shaking her head yes and no.
Unable to follow the nuances of
this one-sided conversation, Grey turned away, viewing the contents of
his dish with distaste. The sound of footsteps in the corridor and
agitated voices indicated that the butler was indeed assembling the
household, as ordered. Depositing the dish behind an alabaster vase on
the desk, he stepped out into the corridor, to find a small crowd of
household servants milling about, all chattering in excited German.
At sight of him, they stopped
abruptly and stared, with a mixture of curiosity, suspicion, and what
looked like simple fright on some faces. Why? he wondered. Was it the
uniform?
“Guten Tag,” he said,
smiling pleasantly. “Are any of you English?”
There were shifty glances to and
fro, the focus of which seemed to be a pair of young chambermaids. He
smiled reassuringly at them, beckoning them to one side. They looked at
him wide-eyed, like a pair of young deer confronted by a hunter, but a
glance at von Namtzen, emerging from the morning room behind him,
hastily decided them that Lord John was the lesser of the evils on
offer, and they followed close on his heels back into the room, leaving
von Namtzen to deal with the crowd in the entry hall.
Their names, the girls admitted,
with much stammering and blushing, were Annie and Tab. They were both
from Cheapside, bosom friends, and had been in the employ of Herr
Mayrhofer for the last three months.
“I gather that Herr Mayrhofer is
not, in fact, at home today,” Grey said, still smiling. “When did he go
out?”
The girls glanced at each other in
confusion.
“Yesterday?” Grey suggested. “This
morning?”
“Oh, no, sir,” Annie said. She
seemed a trifle the braver of the two, though she could not bring
herself to meet his eyes for more than a fraction of a second. “The
master’s been g-gone since Tuesday.”
And Magruder’s men had discovered
the corpse on Wednesday morning.
“Ah, I see. Do you know where he
went?”
Naturally, they did not. They did,
however, say—after much shuffling and contradicting of each other—that
Herr Mayrhofer was often given to short journeys, leaving home for
several days at a time, two or three times a month.
“Indeed,” Grey said. “And what is
Herr Mayrhofer’s business, pray?”
Baffled looks, followed by shrugs.
Herr Mayrhofer had money, plainly; where it came from was no concern of
theirs. Grey felt a growing metallic taste at the back of his tongue,
and swallowed, trying to force it down.
“Well, then. When he left the house
this time, did he go out in the morning? Or later in the day?”
The girls frowned and conferred
with each other in murmurs, before deciding that, well, in fact, they
had neither of them actually seen Herr Reinhardt leave the house, and
no, they had not heard the carriage draw up, but—
“He must have done, though, Annie,”
Tab said, sufficiently engrossed in the argument as to lose some of her
timidity. “’Coz he wasn’t in his bedroom in the afternoon, was he? Herr
Reinhardt likes to have a bit of a sleep in the afternoon,” she
explained, turning to Grey. “I turns down the bed right after lunch,
and I did it that day—but it wasn’t mussed when I went up after
teatime. So he must have gone in the morning, then, mustn’t he?”
The questioning proceeded in this
tedious fashion for some time, but Grey succeeded in eliciting only a
few helpful pieces of information, most of these negative in nature.
No, they did not think their
mistress owned a green velvet gown, though of course she might have
ordered one made; her personal maid would know. No, the mistress really
wasn’t at home today, or at least they didn’t think so. No, they did
not know for sure when she had left the house—but yes, she was here
yesterday, and last night, yes. Had she been in the house on Tuesday
last? They thought so, but could not really remember.
“Has a gentleman by the name of
Joseph Trevelyan ever visited the house?” he asked. The girls exchanged
shrugs and looked at him, baffled. How would they know? Their work was
all abovestairs; they would seldom see any visitors to the house, save
those who stayed overnight.
“Your mistress—you say that she was
at home last night. When is the last time you saw her?”
The girls frowned, as one. Annie
glanced at Tab; Tab made a small moue of puzzlement at Annie. Both
shrugged.
“Well . . . I don’t rightly know,
my lord,” Annie said. “She’s been poorly, the mistress. She’s been
a-staying in her room all day, with trays brought up. I go in to change
the linens regular, to be sure, but she’d be in her boudoir, or the
privy closet. I suppose I haven’t seen her proper since—well, maybe
since . . . Monday?” She raised her brows at Tab, who shrugged.
“Poorly,” Grey repeated. “She was
ill?”
“Yes, sir,” Tab said, taking heart
from having an actual piece of information to impart. “The doctor came,
and all.”
He inquired further, but to no
avail. Neither, it seemed, had actually seen the doctor, nor heard
anything regarding their mistress’s ailment; they had only heard of it
from Cook . . . or was it from Ilse, the mistress’s lady’s maid?
Abandoning this line of
questioning, Grey was inspired by the mention of gossip to inquire
further about their master.
“You would not know this from
personal experience, of course,” he said, altering his smile to one of
courteous apology, “but perhaps Herr Mayrhofer’s valet might have let
something drop. . . . I am wondering whether your master has any
particular marks or oddities? Upon his body, I mean.”
Both girls’ faces went completely
blank, and then suffused with blood, so rapidly that they were
transformed within seconds into a pair of tomatoes, ripe to bursting
point. They exchanged brief glances, and Annie let out a high-pitched
squeak that might have been a strangled giggle.
He hardly needed further
confirmation at this point, but the girls—with many stifled
half-shrieks and muffling of their mouths with their hands—did
eventually confess that, well, yes, the valet, Herr Waldemar, had
explained to Hilde the parlor maid exactly why he required so much
shaving soap. . . .
He dismissed the girls, who went
out giggling, and sank down for a moment’s respite on the brocaded
chair by the desk, resting his head on his folded arms as he waited for
his heart to cease pounding quite so hard.
So, the identity of the corpse was
established, at least. And a connexion of some sort between Reinhardt
Mayrhofer, the brothel in Meacham Street—and Joseph Trevelyan. But that
connexion rested solely on a whore’s word, and on his own
identification of the green velvet gown, he reminded himself.
What if Nessie was wrong, and the
man who left the brothel dressed in green was not Trevelyan? But it
was, he reminded himself. Richard Caswell had admitted it. And now a
rich Austrian had turned up dead, dressed in what certainly appeared to
be the same green gown worn by Magda, the madam of Meacham Street—which
was in turn presumably the same gown worn by Trevelyan. And Mayrhofer
was an Austrian who left his home on frequent mysterious journeys.
Grey was reasonably sure that he
had discovered Mr. Bowles’s unknown shark. And if Reinhardt Mayrhofer
was indeed a spymaster . . . then the solution to the death of Tim
O’Connell most likely lay in the black realm of statecraft and
treachery, rather than the blood-red one of lust and revenge.
But the Scanlons were gone, he
reminded himself. And what part, in the name of God, did Joseph
Trevelyan play in all this?
His heart was slowing again; he
swallowed the metallic taste in his mouth and raised his head, to find
himself looking at what he had half-seen but not consciously registered
before: a large painting that hung above the desk, erotic in nature,
mediocre in craftsmanship—and with the initials “RM” worked cunningly
into a bunch of flowers in the corner.
He rose, wiping sweaty palms on the
skirt of his coat, and glanced quickly round the room. There were two
more of the same nature, indisputably by the same hand as the paintings
that decorated Magda’s boudoir. All signed “RM.”
It was additional evidence of
Mayrhofer’s connexions, were any needed. But it caused him also to
wonder afresh about Trevelyan. He had only Caswell’s word for it that
Trevelyan’s inamorata was a woman—otherwise, he would be sure
that the Cornishman’s rendezvous were kept with Mayrhofer . . . for
whatever purpose.
“And the day you trust Dickie
Caswell’s word about anything, you foolish sod . . .” he muttered,
pushing himself up from the chair. On his way out the door, he spotted
the dish of congealing egg whites, and took a moment to thrust it
hastily into the drawer of the desk.
Von Namtzen had herded the rest of
the servants into the library for further inquisition. Hearing Grey
come in, he turned to greet him.
“They are both gone, certainly. He,
some days ago, she, sometime in the night—no one saw. Or so these
servants say.” Here he turned to bend a hard eye on the butler, who
flinched.
“Ask them about the doctor, if you
please,” Grey said, glancing from face to face.
“Doctor? You are unwell again?” Von
Namtzen snapped his fingers and pointed at a stout woman in an apron,
who must be the cook. “You—more eggs!”
“No, no! I am quite well, I thank
you. The chambermaids said that Mrs. Mayrhofer was ill this week, and
that a doctor had come. I wish to know if any of them saw him.”
“Ah?” Von Namtzen looked interested
at this, and at once began peppering the ranks before him with
questions. Grey leaned inconspicuously on a bookshelf, affecting an air
of keen attention, while the next bout of dizziness spent itself.
The butler and the lady’s maid had
seen the doctor, von Namtzen reported, turning to interpret his results
to Grey. He had come several times to attend Frau Mayrhofer.
Grey swallowed. Perhaps he should
have drunk the last batch of egg whites; they could not taste half so
foul as the copper tang in his mouth.
“Did the doctor give his name?” he
asked.
No, he had not. He did not dress
quite like a doctor, the butler offered, but had seemed confident in
his manner.
“Did not dress like a doctor? What
does he mean by that?” Grey asked, straightening up.
More interrogation, answered by
helpless shrugs from the butler. He did not wear a black suit, was the
essential answer, but rather a rough blue coat and homespun breeches.
The butler knit his brow, trying to recall further details.
“He did not smell of blood!” von
Namtzen reported. “He smelled instead of . . . plants? Can that be
correct?”
Grey closed his eyes briefly, and
saw bunches of dried herbs hanging from darkened rafters, the fragrant
gold dust drifting down from their leaves in answer to footsteps on the
floor above.
“Was the doctor Irish?” he asked,
opening his eyes.
Now even von Namtzen looked
slightly puzzled.
“How would they tell the difference
between an Irishman and an Englishman?” he said. “It is the same
language.”
Grey drew a deep breath, but rather
than attempt to explain the obvious, changed tack and gave a brief
description of Finbar Scanlon. This, translated, resulted in immediate
nods of recognition from butler and maid.
“This is important?” von Namtzen
asked, watching Grey’s face.
“Very.” Grey folded his hands into
fists, trying to think. “It is of the greatest importance that we
discover where Frau Mayrhofer is. This ‘doctor’ is very likely a spy,
in the Mayrhofers’ employ, and I very much suspect that the lady is in
possession of something that His Majesty would strongly prefer to have
back.”
He glanced over the ranks of the
servants, who had started whispering among themselves, casting looks of
awe, annoyance, or puzzlement at the two officers.
“Are you convinced that they are
ignorant of the lady’s whereabouts?”
Von Namtzen narrowed his eyes,
considering, but before he could reply, Grey became aware of a slight
stir among the servants, several of whom were looking toward the door
behind him.
He turned to see Tom Byrd standing
there, freckles dark on his round face, and fairly quivering with
excitement. In his hands were a pair of worn shoes.
“Me lord!” he said, holding them
out. “Look! They’re Jack’s!”
Grey seized the shoes, which were
large and very worn, the leather across the toes scuffed and cracked.
Sure enough, the initials “JB” had been burnt into the soles. One of
the heels was loose, hanging from its parent shoe by a single nail.
Leather, and round at the back, as Tom had said.
“Who is Jack?” von Namtzen
inquired, looking from Tom Byrd to the shoes, with obvious puzzlement.
“Mr. Byrd’s brother,” Grey
explained, still turning the shoes over in his hands. “We have been in
search of him for some time. Could you please inquire of the servants
as to the whereabouts of the man who owns these shoes?”
Von Namtzen was in many ways an
admirable associate, Grey thought; he asked no further questions of his
own, but merely nodded and returned to the fray, pointing at the shoes
and firing questions in a sharp but businesslike manner, as though he
fully expected prompt answers.
Such was his air of command, he got
them. The household, originally alarmed and then demoralized, had now
fallen under von Namtzen’s sway, and appeared to have quite accepted
him as temporary master of both the house and the situation.
“The shoes belong to a young man,
an Englishman,” he reported to Grey, following a brief colloquy with
butler and cook. “He was brought into the house more than a week ago,
by a friend of Frau Mayrhofer; the Frau told Herr Burkhardt”—he
inclined his head toward the butler, who bowed in acknowledgment—“that
the young man was to be treated as a servant of the house, fed and
accommodated. She did not explain why he was here, saying only that the
situation would be temporary.”
The butler at this point
interjected something; von Namtzen nodded, waving a hand to quell
further remarks.
“Herr Burkhardt says that the young
man was not given specific duties, but that he was helpful to the
maids. He would not leave the house, nor would he go far away from Frau
Mayrhofer’s rooms, insisting upon sleeping in the closet at the end of
the hall near her suite. Herr Burkhardt had the feeling that the young
man was guarding Frau Mayrhofer—but from what, he does not know.”
Tom Byrd had been listening to all
of this with visible impatience, and could contain himself no longer.
“The devil with what he was doing
here—where’s Jack gone?” he demanded.
Grey had his own pressing question,
as well.
“This friend of Frau Mayrhofer—do
they know his name? Can they describe him?”
With strict attention to social
precedence, von Namtzen obtained the answer to Grey’s question first.
“The gentleman gave his name as Mr.
Josephs. However, the butler says that he does not think this is his
true name—the gentleman hesitated when asked for his name. He was very
. . .” Von Namtzen hesitated himself, groping for translation. “Fein
herausgeputzt. Very . . . polished.”
“Well dressed,” Grey amended. The
room seemed very warm, and sweat was trickling down the seam of his
back.
Von Namtzen nodded. “A bottle-green
silk coat, with gilt buttons. A good wig.”
“Trevelyan,” Grey said, with a
sense of inevitability that was composed in equal parts of relief and
dismay. He took a deep breath; his heart was racing again. “And Jack
Byrd?”
Von Namtzen shrugged.
“Gone. They suppose that he went
with Frau Mayrhofer, for no one has seen him since last night.”
“Why’d he leave his shoes behind?
Ask ’em that!” Tom Byrd was so upset that he neglected to add a “sir,”
but von Namtzen, seeing the boy’s distress, graciously overlooked it.
“He exchanged these shoes for the
working pair belonging to this footman.” The Hanoverian nodded at a
tall young man who was following the conversation intently, brows
knitted in the effort of comprehension. “He did not say why he wished
it—perhaps because of the damaged heel; the other pair were also very
worn, but serviceable.”
“Why did this young man agree to
the exchange?” Grey asked, nodding at the footman. The nod was a
mistake; the dizziness rolled suddenly out of its hiding place and
revolved slowly round the inside of his skull like a tilting quintain.
A question, an answer. “Because
these are leather, with metal buckles,” von Namtzen reported. “The
shoes he exchanged were simple clogs, with wooden soles and heels.”
At this point, Grey’s knees gave up
the struggle, and he lowered himself into a chair, covering his eyes
with the heels of his hands. He breathed shallowly, his thoughts
spinning round in slow circles like the orbs of his father’s orrery,
light flashing from memory to memory, hearing Harry Quarry say, Sailors
all wear wooden heels; leather’s slippery on deck, and then, Trevelyan?
Father a baronet, brother in Parliament, a fortune in Cornish tin, up
to his eyeballs in the East India Company?
“Oh, Christ,” he said, and dropped
his hands. “They’re sailing.”

Chapter 16
Lust Is Perjur’d
It took no
little effort to persuade both von Namtzen and Tom Byrd that he was
capable of independent movement and would not fall facedown in the
street—the more so as he was not entirely sure of it himself. In the
end, though, Tom Byrd went reluctantly to Jermyn Street to pack a bag,
and von Namtzen—even more reluctantly—was convinced that his own path
of duty lay in perusing the contents of Mayrhofer’s desk.
“No one else is capable of reading
whatever papers may be there,” Grey pointed out. “The man is dead, and
was very likely a spy. I will send someone from the regiment at once to
take charge of the premises—but if there is anything urgent in those
papers . . .”
Von Namtzen compressed his lips,
but nodded.
“You will take care?” he asked
earnestly, putting a large, warm hand on the nape of Grey’s neck, and
bending down to look searchingly into his face. The Hanoverian’s eyes
were a troubled gray, with small lines of worry round them.
“I will,” Grey said, and did his
best to smile in reassurance. He handed Tom a scribbled note, desiring
Harry Quarry to send a German speaker at once to Mecklenberg Square,
and took his leave.
Three choices, he thought,
breathing deeply to control the dizziness as he stepped into a
commercial coach. The offices of the East India Company, in Lamb’s
Conduit Street. Trevelyan’s chief man of business, a fellow named
Royce, who kept offices in the Temple. Or Neil the Cunt.
The sun was nearly down, an evening
fog dulling its glow like the steam off a fresh-fired cannonball. That
made the choice simple; he could not hope to reach Westminster or the
Temple before everyone had gone home for the night. But he knew where
Stapleton lived; he had made it his business to find out, after the
unsettling interview with Bowles.
“You want what?” Stapleton had been
asleep when Grey pounded on his door; he was in his shirt and barefoot.
He knuckled one bleary eye, regarding Grey incredulously with the
other.
“The names and sailing dates for
any ships licensed to the East India Company leaving England this
month. Now.”
Stapleton had both eyes open now.
He blinked slowly, scratching his ribs.
“How would I know such a thing?”
“I don’t suppose you would. Someone
in Bowles’s employ does, though, and I expect you can find out where
the information is, without undue loss of time. The matter is urgent.”
“Oh, is it?” Neil’s mouth twisted,
and the lower lip protruded a little. His weight shifted subtly, so
that he stood suddenly nearer. “How . . . urgent?”
“Much too urgent for games, Mr.
Stapleton. Put on your clothes, please; I have a coach waiting.”
Neil did not reply, but smiled and
lifted a hand. He touched Grey’s face, cupping his cheek, a thumb
drawing languidly beneath the edge of his mouth. He was very warm, and
smelt of bed.
“Not all that much of a rush,
surely, Mary?”
Grey gripped the hand and pulled it
away from his face, squeezing hard, so that the knucklebones cracked in
his grasp.
“You will come with me at once,” he
said, very clearly, “or I will inform Mr. Bowles officially of the
circumstances under which we first met. Do you understand me, sir?”
He stared at Stapleton, eye to eye.
The man was awake now, blue eyes snapping-bright and furious. He freed
himself from Grey’s grasp with a wrench and took a half-step backward,
trembling with rage.
“You wouldn’t.”
“Try me.”
Stapleton’s tongue flicked across
his upper lip—not in attempted flirtation, but in desperation. The
light was dying, but not yet so far gone that Grey could not see
Stapleton’s face clearly, and discern the bone-deep fright that
underlay the fury.
Stapleton glanced round, to be sure
they were not overheard, and gripping Grey’s sleeve, drew him into the
shelter of the doorway. Standing so near, it was plain that the man
wore nothing beneath his shirt; Grey could see the smoothness of his
chest in the open neck, golden skin falling away to alluring shadows
farther down.
“Do you know what could happen to
me if you were to do such a thing?” he hissed.
Grey did. Loss of position and
social ruination were the least of it; imprisonment, public whipping,
and the pillory were likely. And if it was discovered that Stapleton’s
irregular attachments had contributed to a breach of confidence in his
duties—which was precisely what Grey was inciting him to do—he would be
fortunate to escape hanging for treason.
“I know what will happen to you if
you don’t do as I tell you,” Grey said coldly. He pulled his sleeve
away and stepped back. “Be quick about it; I have no time to waste.”
It took no more than an hour before
they reached a dingy lane and a shabby building that housed a printing
shop, closed and shuttered for the night. Without a glance at Grey,
Stapleton jumped out of the coach and banged at the door. Within
moments, a light showed between the cracks of the shutters, and the
door opened. Stapleton murmured something to the old woman who stood
there, and slipped inside.
Grey sat well back in the shadows,
a slouch hat drawn down to hide his face. The coach was a livery
affair, ramshackle enough—but still an oddity in the neighborhood. He
could only hope that Stapleton was quick enough in his errand to allow
them to remove before some inquisitive footpad thought to try his luck.
The rumble and stink of a
night-soil wagon floated through the air, and he tugged the window shut
against them.
He was relieved that Stapleton had
given in without more struggle; the man was certainly clever enough to
have realized that the sword Grey held over his head was a two-edged
one. True, Grey claimed to have been in Lavender House only as a matter
of inquiry—and the only person who could prove otherwise was the young
man with dark hair—but Stapleton didn’t know that.
Still, if it came to a conflict of
allegations between himself and Stapleton, there was no doubt who would
be believed, and Stapleton obviously realized that, as well.
What he didn’t realize,
just as obviously, was that Richard Caswell was one of the flies in Mr.
Bowles’s web. Grey would wager half a year’s income that that fat
little spider with the vague blue eyes knew the name of every man who
had ever walked through the doors of Lavender House—and what they had
done there. The thought gave him a cold feeling at the base of the
neck, and he shivered, drawing his coat closer in spite of the mildness
of the night.
A sudden slap at the window beside
him jerked him upright, pistol drawn and pointed. No one was there,
though; only the smeared print of a hand, excrement-smeared fingers
leaving long dark streaks on the glass as they dragged away. A clump of
noxious waste slid slowly down the window, and the guffaws of the
night-soil men mingled with the bellows of the coach’s driver.
The coach heaved on its springs as
the driver stood up, and then there was the crack of a whip and a sharp
yelp of surprise from someone on the ground. Nothing like avoiding
notice! Grey thought grimly, crouching back in his seat as a barrage of
night soil thumped and splattered against the side of the coach, the
night-soil men hooting and gibbering like Barbary apes as the coachman
cursed, clinging to his reins to stop the team from bolting.
A rattling at the coach’s door
brought his hand to his pistol again, but it was only Stapleton,
flushed and breathless. The young man hurled himself onto the bench
across from Grey, and tossed a scribbled sheet of paper into his lap.
“Only two,” he said brusquely. “The
Antioch, sailing from the Pool of London in three weeks time,
or the Nampara, from Southampton, day after tomorrow. That
what you wanted?”
The coachman, hearing Stapleton’s
return, drew up the reins and shouted to his horses. All too willing to
escape the brouhaha, the team threw themselves forward and the coach
leapt away, flinging Grey and Stapleton into a heap on the floor.
Grey hastily disentangled himself,
still grasping the slip of paper tightly, and clambered back to his
seat. Neil’s eyes gleamed up at him from the floor of the coach, where
he swayed on hands and knees.
“I said—that’s what you wanted?”
His voice was barely loud enough to carry over the rumble of the
coach’s wheels, but Grey heard him well enough.
“It is,” he said. “I thank you.” He
might have put out a hand to help Stapleton up, but didn’t. The young
man rose by himself, long body swaying in the dark, and flung himself
back into his seat.
They did not speak on the way back
into London. Stapleton sat back, arms folded across his chest, head
turned to stare out of the window. The moon was full, and dim light
touched the aquiline nose and the sensual, spoilt mouth beneath it. He
was a beautiful young man, to be sure, Grey thought—and knew it.
Ought he try to warn Stapleton, he
wondered? He felt in some fashion guilty over his use of the man—and
yet, warning him that Bowles was undoubtedly aware of his true nature
would accomplish nothing. The spider would keep that knowledge to
himself, hoarding it, until and unless he chose to make use of it. And
once he did—no matter what that use might be—no power on earth would
free Stapleton from the web.
The coach came to a stop outside
Stapleton’s lodging, and the young man got out without speaking, though
he cast a single, angry glance at Grey just before the coach door
closed between them.
Grey rapped on the ceiling, and the
driver’s panel slid back.
“To Jermyn Street,” he ordered, and
sat silent on the drive back, scarcely noticing the stink of shit
surrounding him.

Chapter 17
Nemesis
In frank
revolt, Grey declined to consume further egg whites. In intractable
opposition, Tom Byrd refused to allow him to drink wine. An uneasy
compromise was achieved by the time they reached the first posthouse,
and Grey dined nursery-fashion upon bread and milk for supper, to the
outspoken amusement of his fellow coach passengers.
He ignored both the jibes and the
continuous feeling of unease in head and stomach, scratching
ferociously with a borrowed, battered quill and wretched ink, holding a
lump of milk-sodden bread with his free hand as he wrote.
A note to Quarry first; then to
Magruder, in case the first should go astray. There was no time for
code or careful wording—just the blunt facts, and a plea for
reinforcements to be sent as quickly as possible.
He signed the notes, folded them,
and sealed them with daubs of sooty candle wax, stamped with the
smiling half-moon of his ring. It made him think of Trevelyan, and his
emerald ring, incised with the Cornish chough. Would they be in time?
For the thousandth time, he racked
his brain, trying to think if there was some quicker way—and for the
thousandth time, reluctantly concluded that there wasn’t. He was a
decent horseman, but the chances of his managing a hell-bent ride from
London to Southampton in his present condition were virtually nil, even
had he had a good mount instantly available.
It must be Southampton, he thought,
reassuring himself for the hundredth time. Trevelyan had agreed to
three days; not enough time to prevent pursuit—unless he had planned on
Grey being dead? But in that case, why bargain for time? Why not simply
dismiss him, knowing that he would soon be incapable of giving chase?
No, he must be right in his
surmise. Now he could only urge the post coach on by force of will, and
hope that he would recover sufficiently by the time they arrived to
allow him to do what must be done.
“Ready, me lord?” Tom Byrd popped
up by his elbow, holding his greatcoat, ready to wrap round him. “It’s
time to go.”
Grey dropped the bread into his
bowl with a splash, and rose.
“See that these are sent back to
London, please,” he ordered, handing the notes to the postboy with a
coin.
“Aren’t you a-going to finish
that?” Byrd asked, sternly eyeing the half-full bowl of bread and milk.
“You’ll be needing your strength, me lord, and you mean to—”
“All right!” Grey seized a final
piece of bread, dunked it hastily in the bowl, and made his way to the
waiting coach, cramming it into his mouth as he went.
The Nampara was an East
Indiaman, tall in silhouette against a sky of fleeting clouds, her
masts dwarfing the other ship traffic. Much too large to approach the
quay, she was anchored well out; the doryman rowing Grey and Byrd
toward the ship called out to a skiff heading back to shore, receiving
an incomprehensible bellow in return across the water.
“Dunno, sir,” the doryman reported,
shaking his head. “She means to leave on the tide, and it’s ebbin’
now.” He lifted one dripping oar, briefly indicating the gray water
racing past, though Grey could not have told which way it was going,
under oath.
Still queasy from rocking and
bumping for a night and half a day in the post coach to Southampton,
Grey was disinclined to look at it; everything in sight seemed to be
moving, all in contrary and unsettling directions—water, clouds, wind,
the heaving boat beneath them. He thought he might vomit if he opened
his mouth, so he settled for a scowl in the doryman’s direction and a
significant clutching of his purse, which answered well enough.
“She’ll be away, mebbe, before we
reach her—but we’ll try, sir, aye, we’ll give it a go!” The man
redoubled his efforts, digging hard, and Grey closed his eyes, clinging
tight to the scale-crusted slat on which he sat and trying to ignore
the stink of dead fish seeping into his breeches.
“Ahoy! Ahoy!” The doryman’s shriek
roused him from dogged misery, to see the side of the great merchantman
rising like a cliff before them. They were still rods away, and yet the
massive thing blotted out the sun, casting a cold, dark shadow over
them.
Even a lubber such as himself could
see that the Nampara was on the point of departure. Shoals of
smaller boats that he supposed had been supplying the great Indiaman
were rowing past them toward shore, scattering like tiny fish fleeing
from the vicinity of some huge sea monster on the point of awaking.
A flimsy ladder of rope still hung
from the side; as the doryman heaved to, keeping the boat skillfully
away from the monster’s side with one oar, Grey stood up, tossed the
doryman his pay, and seized a rung. The dory was sucked out from under
his feet by a falling wave, and he found himself clinging for dear
life, rising and falling with the ship itself.
A small flotilla of turds drifted
past below his feet, detritus from the ship’s head. He set his face
upward and climbed, stiff and slow, Tom Byrd pressing close behind lest
he fall, and came at last to the top with his body slimed with cold
sweat, the taste of blood like metal in his mouth.
“I will see the owner,” he said to
the merchant officer who came hurrying hugger-mugger from the confusion
of masts and the webs of swaying ropes. “Now, by the order of His
Majesty.”
The man shook his head, not
attending to what he said, only concerned that they not interfere. He
was already turning away, beckoning with one hand for someone to come
remove them.
“The captain is busy, sir. We are
on the point of sailing. Henderson! Come and—”
“Not the captain,” Grey said,
closing his eyes briefly against the dizzying swirl of the cobweb ropes
overhead. He reached into his coat, groping for his much-creased letter
of appointment. “The owner. I will see Mr. Trevelyan—now.”
The officer swung his head round,
looking at him narrowly, and seemed in Grey’s vision to sway like the
dark mast beside him.
“Are you quite well, sir?” The
words sounded as though they were spoken from the bottom of a rain
barrel. Grey wetted his lips with his tongue, preparing to reply, but
was eclipsed.
“Of course he ain’t well, you
starin’ fool,” Byrd said fiercely from his side. “But that’s no matter.
You take the Major where he says, and do it smart!”
“Who are you, boy?” The officer
puffed up, glaring at Byrd, who was having none of it.
“That’s no matter, either. He says
he’s got a letter from the King, and he does, so you hop it, mate!”
The officer snatched the paper from
Grey’s fingers, glanced at the Royal Seal, and dropped it as though it
were on fire. Tom Byrd set his foot on it before it could blow away,
and picked it up, while the officer backed away, muttering apologies—or
possibly curses; Grey couldn’t tell, for the ringing in his ears.
“Had you best sit down, me lord?”
Byrd asked anxiously, trying to dust the footmark off the parchment.
“There’s a barrel over there that nobody’s using just now.”
“No, I thank you, Tom, I’m better
now.” He was; strength was returning after the effort of the climb, as
the cold breeze dried the sweat and cleared his head. The ship was a
great deal steadier underfoot than the dory. His ears still buzzed, but
he clenched his belly muscles and glanced after the officer. “Did you
see where that man went? Let us follow; it’s best if Trevelyan is not
given too much warning.”
The ship seemed in complete
confusion, though Grey supposed there was some method in it. Seamen
scampered to and fro, dropping out of the rigging with the random
suddenness of ripe fruit, and shouts rang through the air in such
profusion that he did not see how anyone could make out one from
another. One benefit of the bedlam, though, was that no one tried to
stop them, or even appeared to notice their presence, as Tom Byrd led
the way through a pair of half-height doors and down a ladder into the
shadowed depths belowdecks. It was like going down a rathole, he
thought dimly—are Tom and I the ferrets?
A short passageway, and another
ladder—was Tom indeed tracking the officer by smell through the bowels
of the ship?—and a turn, and sure enough: The officer stood by a narrow
door from which light flooded into the cavernous belowdecks, talking to
someone who stood within.
“There he is, me lord,” Tom said,
sounding breathless. “That’ll be him.”
“Tom! Tom, lad, is that you?”
A loud voice spoke incredulously
behind them, and Grey swung round to see his valet engulfed in the
embrace of a tall young man whose face revealed his kinship.
“Jack! I thought you was dead! Or a
murderer.” Tom wriggled out of his brother’s hug, face glowing but
anxious. “Are you a murderer, Jack?”
“I am not. What the devil do you
mean by that, you pie-faced little snot?”
“Don’t you speak to me like that.
I’m valet to his lordship, and you’re no but a footman, so there!”
“You’re what? No, you’re never!”
Grey would have liked to hear the
developments of this conversation, but duty lay in the other direction.
Heart thundering in his chest, he turned his back on the Byrds, and
pushed his way past the ship’s officer, ignoring his objections.
The cabin was spacious, with stern
windows that flooded the space with light, and he blinked against the
sudden brightness. There were other people—he sensed them dimly—but his
sole attention was fixed on Trevelyan.
Trevelyan was seated on a sea
chest, coatless, with the sleeve of his shirt rolled up, one hand
clamping a bloodstained cloth to his forearm.
“Good Christ,” Trevelyan said,
staring at him. “Nemesis, as I live and breathe.”
“If you like.” Grey swallowed a
rush of saliva and took a deep breath. “I arrest you, Joseph Trevelyan,
for the murder of Reinhardt Mayrhofer, by the power of . . .” Grey put
a hand into his pocket, but Tom Byrd still had his letter. No matter;
it was near enough.
A trembling vibration rose under
his feet before he could speak further, and the boards seemed to shift
beneath him. He staggered, catching himself on the corner of a desk.
Trevelyan smiled, a little ruefully.
“We are aweigh, John. That is the
anchor chain you hear. And this is my ship.”
Grey drew another deep breath,
realization of his error coming over him with a sense of fatality. He
should have insisted upon seeing the captain, whatever the objection.
He should have presented his letter and made sure that at all costs the
ship was prevented from sailing—but in his haste to make sure of
Trevelyan, his judgment had failed. He had been able to think of
nothing but finding the man, cornering him, and bringing him to book at
last. And now it was too late.
He was alone, save for Tom Byrd,
and while Harry Quarry and Constable Magruder would know where he was,
that knowledge would not save him—for now they were a-sail, heading
away from England and help. And he doubted that Joseph Trevelyan meant
ever to come back to face the King’s justice.
Still, they would not put him
overboard in sight of land, he supposed. And perhaps he could yet reach
the captain, or Tom Byrd could. It might be a blessing that Byrd still
held his letter; Trevelyan could not destroy it immediately. But would
any captain clap the owner of his ship in irons, or abort the sailing
of such a juggernaut, on the power of a rather dubious letter of
empowerment?
He glanced away from Trevelyan’s
wry gaze, and saw, with no particular sense of surprise, that the man
who stood in the corner of the cabin was Finbar Scanlon, quietly
putting a case of instruments and bottles to rights.
“And where is Mrs. Scanlon?” he
inquired, putting a bold face on it. “Also aboard, I assume?”
Scanlon shook his head, a slight
smile on his lips.
“No, my lord. She is in Ireland,
safe. I’d not risk her here, to be sure.”
Because of her condition, he
supposed the man meant. No woman would choose to bear a child on board
ship, no matter how large the vessel.
“A long voyage then, I take it?” In
his muddled state, he had not even thought to ask Stapleton for the
ship’s destination. Had he been in time, that would not have mattered.
But now? Where in God’s name were they headed?
“Long enough.” It was Trevelyan who
spoke, taking away the cloth from his arm and peering at the result.
The tender skin of his inner forearm had been scarified, Grey saw;
blood still oozed from a rectangular pattern of small cuts.
Trevelyan turned to pick up a fresh
cloth, and Grey caught sight of the bed beyond him. A woman lay behind
the drapes of gauze net, unmoving, and he took the few steps that
brought him to the bedside, unsteady on his feet as the ship shuddered
and quickened, taking sail.
“This would be Mrs. Mayrhofer, I
suppose?” he asked quietly, though she seemed in a sleep too deep to
rouse from easily.
“Maria,” Trevelyan said softly at
his elbow, wrapping his arm with a bandage as he looked down at her.
She was drawn and wasted by
illness, and looked little like her portrait. Still, Grey thought she
was likely beautiful, when in health. The bones of her face were too
prominent now, but the shape of them graceful, and the hair that swept
back from a high brow dark and lush, though matted by sweat. She had
been let blood, too; a clean bandage wrapped the crook of her elbow.
Her hands lay open on the coverlet, and he saw that she wore
Trevelyan’s signet, loose on her finger—the emerald cabochon, marked
with the Cornish chough.
“What is the matter with her?” he
asked, for Scanlon had come to stand by his other side.
“Malaria,” the apothecary replied,
matter-of-factly. “Tertian fever. Are you well, sir?”
So close, he could smell it, as
well as see it; the woman’s skin was yellow, and a fine sweat glazed
her temples. The strange musky odor of jaundice reached him through the
veil of perfume that she wore—the same perfume he had smelt on her
husband, lying dead in a blood-soaked dress of green velvet.
“Will she live?” he asked. Ironic,
he thought, if Trevelyan had killed her husband in order to have her,
only to lose her to a deadly disease.
“She’s in the hands of God now,”
Scanlon said, shaking his head. “As is he.” He nodded at Trevelyan, and
Grey glanced sharply at him.
“What do you mean by that?”
Trevelyan sighed, rolling down his
sleeve over the bandage.
“Come and have a drink with me,
John. There is time enough now; time enough. I’ll tell you all you wish
to know.”
“I should prefer to be knocked
straightforwardly on the head, rather than poisoned again—if it is all
the same to you, sir,” Grey said, giving him an unfriendly eye. To his
annoyance, Trevelyan laughed, though he muted it at once, with a glance
at the woman in the bed.
“I’d forgotten,” he said, a smile
still tugging at the corner of his mouth. “I do apologize, John. Though
for what the explanation is worth,” he added, “I was not intending to
kill you—only to delay you.”
“Perhaps it was not your intent,”
Grey said coldly, “but I suspect you did not mind if you did kill me.”
“No, I didn’t,” Trevelyan agreed
frankly. “I needed time, you see—and I couldn’t take the chance that
you wouldn’t act, despite our bargain. You would not speak openly—but
if you had told your mother, everyone in London would have known it by
nightfall. And I could not be delayed.”
“And why should you trifle at my
death, after all?” Grey asked, anger at his own stupidity making him
rash. “What’s one more?”
Trevelyan had opened a cupboard and
was reaching into it. At this, he stopped, turning a puzzled face to
Grey.
“One more? I have killed no one,
John. And I am pleased not to have killed you—I would have regretted
that.”
He turned back to the cupboard,
removing from it a bottle and a pair of pewter cups.
“You won’t mind brandy? I have
wine, but it is not yet settled.”
Despite both anger and
apprehension, Grey found himself nodding acceptance as Trevelyan poured
the amber drink. Trevelyan sat down and took a mouthful from his cup,
holding the aromatic liquid in his mouth, eyes half-closed in pleasure.
After a moment, he swallowed, and glanced up at Grey, who still stood,
glaring down at him.
With a slight shrug, he reached
down and pulled open the drawer of the desk. He took out a small roll
of grubby paper and pushed it across the desk toward Grey.
“Do sit down, John,” he said. “You
look a trifle pale, if you will pardon my mentioning it.”
Feeling somehow foolish, and
resenting both that feeling and the weakness of his knees, Grey lowered
himself slowly onto the proffered stool, and picked up the roll of
paper.
There were six sheets of rough
paper, hard-used. Torn from a journal or notebook, they bore close
writing on both sides. The paper had been folded, then unfolded and
tightly rolled at some point; he had to flatten it with both hands in
order to read it, but a glance was sufficient to tell him what it was.
He glanced up, to see Trevelyan
watching him, with a slightly melancholy smile.
“That is what you have been
seeking?” the Cornishman asked.
“You know that it is.” Grey
released the papers, which curled themselves back into a cylinder.
“Where did you get them?”
“From Mr. O’Connell, of course.”
The little cylinder of papers
rolled gently to and fro with the motion of the ship, and the
cloud-shattered light from the stern windows seemed suddenly very
bright.
Trevelyan sat sipping his own
drink, seeming to take no further notice of Grey, absorbed in his own
thoughts.
“You said—you would tell me
whatever I wished to know,” Grey said, picking up his own cup.
Trevelyan closed his eyes briefly,
then nodded, and opened them, looking at Grey.
“Of course,” he said simply. “There
is no reason why not—now.”
“You say you have killed no one,”
Grey began carefully.
“Not yet.” Trevelyan glanced at the
woman in the bed. “It remains to be seen whether I have killed my
wife.”
“Your wife?” Grey blurted.
Trevelyan nodded, and Grey caught a
glimpse of the fierce pride of five centuries of Cornish pirates,
normally hidden beneath the suave facade of the merchant prince.
“Mine. We were married Tuesday
evening—by an Irish priest Mr. Scanlon brought.”
Grey turned on his stool, gawking
at Scanlon, who shrugged and smiled, but said nothing.
“I imagine my family—good
Protestants that they’ve all been since King Henry’s time—would be
outraged,” Trevelyan said, with a faint smile. “And it may not be
completely legal. But needs must when the devil drives—and she is
Catholic. She wished to be married, before . . .” His voice died away
as he looked at the woman on the bed. She was restless now; limbs
twitching beneath the coverlet, head turning uncomfortably upon her
pillow.
“Not long,” Scanlon said quietly,
seeing the direction of his glance.
“Until what?” Grey asked, suddenly
dreading to hear the answer.
“Until the fever comes on again,”
the apothecary replied. A faint frown creased his brow. “It is a
tertian fever—it comes on, passes off, and then returns again upon the
third day. And so again—and yet again. She was able to travel
yesterday, but as you see . . .” He shook his head. “I have Jesuit bark
for her; it may work.”
“I am sorry,” Grey said formally to
Trevelyan, who inclined his head in grave receipt. Grey cleared his
throat.
“Perhaps you would be good enough,
then, to explain how Reinhardt Mayrhofer met his death, if not by your
hand? And just how these papers came into your possession?”
Trevelyan sat for a moment,
breathing slowly, then lifted his face briefly to the light from the
windows, closing his eyes like a man savoring to the full the last
moments of life before his execution.
“I suppose I must begin at the
beginning, then,” he said at last, eyes still closed. “And that must be
the afternoon when I first set eyes upon Maria. That occasion was the
ninth of May last year, at one of Lady Bracknell’s salons.”
A faint smile flitted across his
face, as though he saw the occasion pass again before his eyes. He
opened them, regarding Grey with an easy frankness.
“I never go to such things,” he
said. “Never. But a gentleman with whom I had business dealings had
come to lunch with me at the Beefsteak, and we found we had more to
speak of than would fit comfortably within the length of a luncheon.
And so when he invited me to go with him to his further engagement, I
did. And . . . she was there.”
He opened his eyes and glanced at
the bed where the woman lay, still and yellow.
“I did not know such a thing was
possible,” he remarked, sounding almost surprised. “If anyone had
suggested such a thing to me, I would have scoffed at them—and yet . .
.”
He had seen the woman sitting in
the corner and been struck by her beauty—but much more by her sadness.
It was not like the Honorable Joseph Trevelyan to be touched by
emotion—his own or others’—and yet the poignant grief that marked her
features drew him as much as it disturbed him.
He had not approached her himself,
but had not been able to take his eyes off her for long. His attention
was noticed, and his hostess had obligingly told him that the woman was
Frau Mayrhofer, wife of a minor Austrian noble.
“Do go and speak to her,” the
hostess had urged, a worried kindness evident in her manner as she
glanced at the lovely, sorrowful guest. “This is her first excursion
into society since her sad loss—her first child, poor thing—and I am
sure that a bit of attention would do her so much good!”
He had crossed the room with no
notion what he might say or do—he had no knowledge of the language of
condolence, no skill at social small talk; his metier was business and
politics. And yet, when his hostess had introduced them and left, he
found himself still holding the hand he had kissed, looking into soft
brown eyes that drowned his soul. And without further thought or
hesitation had said, “God help me, I am in love with you.”
“She laughed,” Trevelyan said, his
own face lighting at the recollection. “She laughed, and said, ‘God
help me, then!’ It transformed her in an instant. And if I
had been in love with La Dolorosa, I was . . . ravished . . . by La
Allegretta. I would have done anything to keep the sorrow from
returning to her eyes.” He looked at the woman on the bed again, and
his fists curled unconsciously. “I would have done anything to have
her.”
She was Catholic, and a married
woman; it had taken several months before she yielded to him—but he was
a man accustomed to getting what he wanted. And her husband—
“Reinhardt Mayrhofer was a
degenerate,” Trevelyan said, his narrow face hardening. “A womanizer
and worse.”
And so their affair had begun.
“This would be before you became
betrothed to my cousin?” Grey asked, a slight edge in his voice.
Trevelyan blinked, seeming slightly
surprised.
“Yes. Had I had any hopes of
inducing Maria to leave Mayrhofer, then of course I should never have
contracted the betrothal. As it was, though, she was adamant; she loved
me, but could not in conscience leave her husband. That being so . . .”
He shrugged.
That being so, he had seen nothing
wrong with marrying Olivia, thus enhancing his own fortunes and laying
the foundation of his future dynasty with someone of impeccable
family—while maintaining his passionate affair with Maria Mayrhofer.
“Don’t look so disapproving, John,”
Trevelyan said, long mouth curling a little. “I should have made Olivia
a good husband. She would have been quite happy and content.”
This was doubtless true; Grey knew
a dozen couples, at least, where the husband kept a mistress, with or
without his wife’s knowledge. And his own mother had said . . .
“I gather that Reinhardt Mayrhofer
was not so complaisant?” he said.
Trevelyan uttered a short laugh.
“We were more than discreet. Though
he would likely not have cared—save that it offered him a means of
profit.”
“So,” Grey hazarded a guess, “he
discovered the truth, and undertook to blackmail you?”
“Nothing quite so simple as that.”
Instead, Trevelyan had learned from
his lover something of her husband’s interests and activities—and,
interested himself by this information, had set out to gain more.
“He was not a bad intriguer,
Mayrhofer,” Trevelyan said, turning the cup gently in his hands so as
to release the bouquet of the brandy. “He moved well in society, and
had a nose for bits of information that meant little by themselves but
that could be built up into something of importance—and either sold or,
if of military importance, passed on to the Austrians.”
“It did not, of course, occur to
you to mention this to anyone in authority? That is treason,
after all.”
Trevelyan took a deep breath,
inhaling the spice of his brandy.
“Oh, I thought I would just watch
him for a bit,” he said blandly. “See exactly what he was up to, you
know.”
“See whether he was doing anything
that might be of benefit to you, you mean.”
Trevelyan pursed his lips, and
shook his head slowly over the brandy.
“You have a very suspicious sort of
mind, John—has anyone ever told you that?” Not waiting for an answer,
he went on. “So when Hal came to me with his suspicions about your
Sergeant O’Connell, it occurred to me to wonder whether I might
possibly kill two birds with one stone, you see?”
Hal had accepted his offer of Jack
Byrd at once, and Trevelyan had set his most trusted servant the task
of following the Sergeant. If O’Connell did have the Calais papers,
then it might be arranged for Reinhardt Mayrhofer to hear about them.
“It seemed desirable to discover
what Mayrhofer might do with such a find; who he would go to, I mean.”
“Hmm,” Grey said skeptically. He
eyed his own brandy suspiciously, but there was no sediment. He took a
cautious sip, and found that it burned agreeably on his palate,
obliterating the murky smells of sea, sickness, and sewage. He felt
immeasurably better at once.
Trevelyan had left off his wig. He
wore his hair polled close; it was flat and a nondescript sort of
brown, but it quite altered his appearance. Some men—Quarry, for
instance—were who they were, no matter how attired, but not Trevelyan.
Properly wigged, he was an elegant gentleman; shirtsleeved and
bareheaded, with the bloodstained bandage about his arm, he might have
been a buccaneer plotting the downfall of a prey, narrow face alight
with determination.
“So I set Jack Byrd to watch
O’Connell, as Hal had asked—but the bugger didn’t do anything! Just
went about his business, and when he wasn’t doing that, spent his time
drinking and whoring, before going home to that little seamstress he’d
taken up with.”
“Hmm,” Grey said again, trying and
failing notably to envision Iphigenia Stokes as a little anything.
“I told Byrd to try to get round
the Stokes woman—see if she might be induced to wheedle O’Connell into
action—but she was surprisingly indifferent to our Jack,” Trevelyan
said, pursing his lips.
“Perhaps she actually loved Tim
O’Connell,” Grey remarked, eliciting a pair of raised eyebrows and a
puff of disbelief from Trevelyan. Love, evidently, was the exclusive
province of the upper classes.
“Anyway”—Trevelyan dismissed such
considerations with a wave of the hand—“finally Jack Byrd reported to
me that O’Connell had scraped acquaintance with a man whom he met in a
tavern. Unimportant in himself, but known to have vague connexions with
parties sympathetic to France.”
“Known by whom?” Grey interrupted.
“Not you, I don’t suppose.”
Trevelyan gave him a quick glance,
wary but interested.
“No, not me. Do you know a man
named Bowles, by any chance?”
“I do, yes. How the hell do you
know him?”
Trevelyan smiled faintly.
“Government and commerce work hand
in hand, John, and what affects one affects the other. Mr. Bowles and I
have had an understanding for some years now, regarding the trade of
small bits of information.”
He would have gone on with his
story, but Grey had had a sudden flash of insight.
“An understanding, you say. This
understanding—did it have something to do, perhaps, with an
establishment known as Lavender House?”
Trevelyan stared at him, one brow
raised.
“That’s very perceptive of you,
John,” he said, looking amused. “Dickie Caswell said you were much more
intelligent than you looked—not that you appear in any way witless,” he
hastened to add, seeing the look of offense on Grey’s face. “Merely
that Dickie is somewhat susceptible to male beauty, and thus inclined
to be blinded to a man’s other qualities if he is the possessor of such
beauty. But I do not employ him to make such distinctions, after all;
merely to report to me such matters as might be of interest.”
“Good Lord.” Grey felt the
dizziness threatening to overwhelm him again, and was obliged to close
his eyes for a moment. Such matters as might be of interest.
The mere fact that a man had visited Lavender House—let alone what he
might have done there—would be a “matter of interest,” to be sure. With
such knowledge, Mr. Bowles—or his agents—could bring pressure to bear
on such men, the threat of exposure obliging them to undertake any
actions suggested. How many men did the spider hold, enmeshed in his
blackmailer’s web?
“So you employ Caswell?” he asked,
opening his eyes and swallowing the metallic taste at the back of his
throat. “You are the owner of Lavender House, then?”
“And of the brothel in Meacham
Street,” Trevelyan said, his look of amusement deepening. “A great help
in business. You have no idea, John, of the things that men will let
slip when in the grip of lust or drunkenness.”
“Don’t I?” Grey said. He took a
sparing sip of the brandy. “I am surprised, then, that Caswell should
have revealed to me what he did, regarding your own activities. It was
he who told me that you visited a woman there.”
“Did he?” Trevelyan looked
displeased at that. “He didn’t tell me that.” He leaned back a little,
frowning. Then he gave a short laugh and shook his head.
“Well, it’s as my old Nan used to
say to me: ‘Lie down with pigs, and you’ll rise up mucky.’ I daresay it
would have suited Dickie very well to have me arrested and imprisoned,
or executed—and I suppose he thought the opportunity was ripe at last.
He believes that Lavender House will go to him, should anything happen
to me; I think it is that belief alone that’s kept him alive so long.”
“He believes it. It is not so?”
Trevelyan shrugged, suddenly
indifferent.
“No matter now.” He rose, restless,
and went to stand by the bed again. He could not keep from touching
her, Grey saw; his fingers lifted a damp wisp of hair away from her
cheek and smoothed it back behind her ear. She stirred in her sleep,
eyelids fluttering, and Trevelyan took her hand, kneeling down to
murmur to her, stroking her knuckles with his thumb.
Scanlon was watching, too, Grey
saw. The apothecary had started brewing some potion over a spirit lamp;
a bitter-smelling steam began to rise from the pot, fogging the
windows. Glancing back toward the bed, he saw that England had fallen
far behind by now; only a narrow hump of land was still visible through
the windows, above the roiling sea.
“And you, Mr. Scanlon,” Grey said,
rising, and moving carefully toward the apothecary, cup in hand. “How
do you find yourself entangled in this affair?”
The Irishman gave him a wry look.
“Ah, and isn’t love a grand bitch,
then?”
“I daresay. You would be referring
to the present Mrs. Scanlon, I collect?”
“Francie, aye.” A warmth glowed in
the Irishman’s eyes as he spoke his wife’s name. “We took up together,
her and me, after her wretch of a husband left. It didn’t matter that
we couldn’t marry, though she’d have liked it. But then the bastard
comes back!”
The apothecary’s big clean hands
curled up into fists at the thought.
“Waited until I was out, the shite.
I come back from tending to an ague, and what do I find but my Francie
on the floor, a-welter in her own blood and her precious face smashed
in—” He stopped abruptly, trembling with recalled rage.
“There was a man bent over her; I
thought he’d done it, and went for him. I’d have killed him, sure, had
Francie not come round enough to wheeze out to me as it weren’t him but
Tim O’Connell who’d beaten her.”
The man was Jack Byrd, who had
followed O’Connell to the apothecary’s shop, and then, hearing the
sounds of violence and a woman screaming, had rushed up the stairs,
surprising Tim O’Connell and driving him away.
“Bless him, he was in time to save
her life,” Scanlon said, crossing himself. “And I said to him, I did,
that he was free of me and all I had, for what he’d done, though he’d
take no reward for it.”
At this, Grey swung around to
Trevelyan, who had risen from his own wife’s side and come to rejoin
them.
“A very useful fellow, Jack Byrd,”
Grey said. “It seems to run in the family.”
Trevelyan nodded.
“I gather so. That was Tom Byrd I
heard in the corridor outside?”
Grey nodded in turn, but was
impatient to return to the main story.
“Yes. Why on earth did O’Connell
come back to his wife, do you know?”
Trevelyan and the apothecary
exchanged glances, but it was Trevelyan who answered.
“We can’t say for sure—but given
what transpired later, it is my supposition that he had not gone there
in order to see his wife, but rather to seek a hiding place for the
papers he had. I said that he had made contact with a petty spy.”
Jack Byrd had reported as much to
Harry Quarry—and thus to Mr. Bowles—but, loyal servant that he was, had
reported it also to his employer. This was his long-standing habit; in
addition to his duties as footman, he was instructed to pick up such
gossip in taverns as might prove of interest or value, to be followed
up in such manner as Trevelyan might decide.
“So it is not merely Cornish tin or
India spices that you deal in,” Grey said, giving Trevelyan a hard eye.
“Did my brother know that you trade in information as well, when he
asked your help?”
“He may have done,” Trevelyan
replied blandly. “I have been able to draw Hal’s attention to a small
matter of interest now and then—and he has done the same for me.”
It was not precisely a surprise to
Grey that men of substance should regard matters of state principally
in terms of their personal benefit, but he had seldom been brought so
rudely face-to-face with the knowledge. But surely Hal would not have
had any part in blackmail—He choked the thought off, returning doggedly
to the matter at hand.
“So, O’Connell made some overture
to this minor intrigant, and you learned of it. What then?”
O’Connell had not made it clear
what information he possessed; only that he had something which might
be worth money to the proper parties.
“That would fit with what the army
suspected,” Grey said. “O’Connell wasn’t a professional spy; he merely
recognized the importance of the requisitions and seized the chance.
Perhaps he knew someone in France to whom he thought to sell them—but
then the regiment was brought home before he had the chance to contact
his buyer.”
“Quite.” Trevelyan nodded,
impatient of the interruption. “I, of course, knew what the material
was. But it seemed to me that, rather than simply retrieving the
information, it might be more useful to discover who some of the
parties interested in it might be.”
“It did not, of course, occur to
you to share these thoughts with Harry Quarry or anyone else connected
with the regiment?” Grey suggested politely.
Trevelyan’s nostrils flared.
“Quarry—that lump? No. I suppose I
might have told Hal—but he was gone. It seemed best to keep matters in
my own hands.”
It would, Grey thought cynically.
No matter that the welfare of half the British army depended on those
matters; naturally, a merchant would have the best judgment!
Trevelyan’s next words, though,
made it apparent that things ran deeper than either money or military
dispositions.
“I had learned from Maria that her
husband dealt in secrets,” he said, glancing over his shoulder at the
bed. “I thought to use O’Connell and his material as bait, to draw
Mayrhofer into some incriminating action. Once revealed as a spy . . .”
“He could be either banished or
executed, thus leaving you a good deal more freedom with regard to his
wife. Quite.”
Trevelyan glanced sharply at him,
but chose not to take issue with his tone.
“Quite,” he said, matching Grey’s
irony. “It was, however, a delicate matter to arrange things so that
O’Connell and Mayrhofer should be brought together. O’Connell was a
wary blackguard; he’d waited a long time to search out a buyer, and was
highly suspicious of any overtures.”
Trevelyan, restless, got up and
moved back to the bed.
“I was obliged to see O’Connell
myself, posing as a putative middleman, in order to draw the Sergeant
in and assure him that there was money available—but I went disguised,
and gave him a false name, of course. Meanwhile, though, I had
succeeded from the other end, in interesting Mayrhofer in the matter. He
decided to cut me out—duplicitous bastard that he was!—and set one of
his own servants to find O’Connell.”
Hearing Mayrhofer’s name from
another source, and realizing that the man he spoke to was acting under
an assumed identity, O’Connell had rather logically deduced that
Trevelyan was Mayrhofer, negotiating incognito in hopes of
keeping down the price. He therefore followed Trevelyan from the place
of their last meeting—and tracked him with patience and skill to
Lavender House.
Discerning the nature of the place
from questions in the neighborhood, O’Connell had thought himself
possessed of a marked advantage over the man he assumed to be
Mayrhofer. He could confront the man at the scene of his presumed
crimes, and then demand what he liked, without necessarily giving up
anything in return.
He had, of course, been thwarted in
this scheme when he found no one at Lavender House who had heard the
name Mayrhofer. Baffled but persistent, O’Connell had hung about long
enough to see Trevelyan depart, and had followed him back to the
brothel in Meacham Street.
“I should never have gone directly
to Lavender House,” Trevelyan admitted with a shrug. “But the business
with O’Connell had taken longer than I thought—and I was in a hurry.”
The Cornishman could not keep his eyes from the woman. Even from where
he sat, Grey could see the flush of fever rising in her pallid cheeks.
“Normally, you would have gone to
the brothel first, thence to Lavender House, and back again, in your
disguise?” Grey asked.
“Yes. That was our usual
arrangement. No one questions a gentleman’s going to a bordello—or a
whore coming out of one, being taken to meet a customer.” Trevelyan
said. “But Maria naturally could not meet me there. At the same time,
no one would suspect a woman of entering Lavender House—no one who knew
what sort of place it is.”
“An ingenious solution,” Grey said,
with thinly veiled sarcasm. “One thing—why did you always employ a
green velvet dress? Or dresses, as the case may be? Did you and Mrs.
Mayrhofer both employ that disguise?”
Trevelyan looked uncomprehending
for a moment, but then smiled.
“Yes, we did,” he said. “As for why
green—” He shrugged. “I like green. It’s my favorite color.”
At the brothel, O’Connell had
inquired doggedly for a gentleman in a green dress, possibly named
Mayrhofer—only to have it strongly implied by Magda and her staff that
he was insane. The result was naturally to leave O’Connell in some
agitation of mind.
“He was not a practiced spy, as you
note,” Trevelyan said, shaking his head with a sigh. “Already
suspicious, he became convinced that some perfidy was afoot—”
“Which it was,” Grey put in,
earning himself a brief glance of annoyance from Trevelyan, who
nonetheless continued.
“And so I surmise that he decided
he required some safer place of concealment for the papers he held—and
thus returned to his wife’s lodgings in Brewster’s Alley.”
Where he had discovered his
abandoned wife in an advanced state of pregnancy by another man, and
with the irrationality of jealousy, proceeded to batter her senseless.
Grey massaged his forehead, closing
his eyes briefly in order to counteract a tendency for his head to
spin.
“All right,” he said. “The affair
is reasonably clear to me so far. But,” he added, opening his eyes, “we
have still two dead men to account for. Obviously, Magda told you
that O’Connell had rumbled you. And yet you say you did not kill him?
Nor yet Mayrhofer?”
A sudden rustling from the bed
interrupted him, and he turned, startled.
“It was I who killed my husband,
good sir.”
The voice from the bed was soft and
husky, with no more than a hint of foreign accent, but all three men
jerked, startled as though it had been a trumpet blast. Maria Mayrhofer
lay upon her side, hair tangled over her pillow. Her eyes were huge,
glazed with encroaching fever, but still luminous with intelligence.
Trevelyan went at once to kneel
beside her, feeling her cheek and forehead.
“Scanlon,” he said, a tone of
command mingled with one of appeal.
The apothecary went at once to join
him, touching her gently beneath the jaw, peering into her eyes—but she
turned her head away from him, closing her eyes.
“I am well enough for the moment,”
she said. “This man—” She waved in Grey’s direction. “Who is he?”
Grey stood, keeping his feet
awkwardly as the deck rose under him, and bowed to her.
“I am Major John Grey, madam. I am
appointed by the Crown to investigate a matter”—he hesitated, uncertain
how—or whether—to explain—“a matter that has impinged upon your own
affairs. Did I understand you to say that you had killed Herr
Mayrhofer?”
“Yes, I did.”
Scanlon had withdrawn to check his
hell-brew, and she rolled her head to meet Grey’s gaze again. She was
too weak to lift her head from the pillow, and yet her eyes held
something prideful—almost insolent, despite her state—and he had a
sudden glimmer of what it was that had so attracted the Cornishman.
“Maria . . .” Trevelyan set a hand
on her arm in warning, but she disregarded it, keeping her gaze
imperiously on Grey.
“What does it matter?” she asked,
her voice still soft, but clear as crystal. “We are on the water now. I
feel the waves that bear us on; we have escaped. This is your realm, is
it not, Joseph? The sea is your kingdom, and we are safe.” A tiny smile
played over her lips as she watched Grey, making him feel very odd
indeed.
“I have left word,” Grey felt
obliged to point out. “My whereabouts are known.”
The smile grew.
“So someone knows you are en route
to India,” she said mockingly. “Will they follow you there, do you
think?”
India. Grey had not received leave
from the lady to sit in her presence, but did so anyway. The weakness
of his knees owed something both to the swaying of the ship and to the
aftereffects of mercury poisoning—but somewhat more to the news of
their destination.
Still fighting giddiness, the first
thought in his head was relief that he had managed that scribbled note
to Quarry. At least I won’t be shot for desertion, when—or if—I
finally manage to get back. He shook his head briefly to clear it,
and sat up straight, setting his jaw.
There was no help for it, and
nothing to be done now, save carry out his duty to the best of his
ability. Anything further must be left to Providence.
“Be that as it may, madam,” he said
firmly. “It is my duty to learn the truth of the death of Timothy
O’Connell—and any matters that may be associated with it. If your state
permits, I would hear whatever you can tell me.”
“O’Connell?” she murmured, and
turned her head restlessly on the pillow, eyes half-closing. “I do not
know this name, this man. Joseph?”
“No, dear one, it’s nothing to do
with you, with us.” Trevelyan spoke soothingly, a hand on her hair, but
his eyes searched her face uneasily. Glancing from him to her, Grey
could see it, too; her face was growing markedly pale, as though some
force pressed the blood from her skin.
All at once, there were gray
shadows in the hollows of her bone; the lush curve of her mouth paled
and pinched, lips nearly disappearing. The eyes, too, seemed to
retreat, going dull and shrinking away into her skull. Trevelyan was
talking to her; Grey sensed the worry in his tone, but paid no
attention to the words, his whole attention fixed upon the woman.
Scanlon had come to look, was
saying something. Quinine, something about quinine.
A sudden shudder closed her eyes
and blanched her features. The flesh itself seemed to draw in upon her
bones as she huddled deeper into the bedclothes, shaking. Grey had seen
malarial chills before, but even so, was shocked at the suddenness and
strength of the attack.
“Madam,” he began, stretching out a
hand to her, helpless. He had no notion what to do, but felt that he
must do something, must offer comfort of some kind—she was so fragile,
so defenseless in the grip of the disease.
“She cannot speak with you,”
Trevelyan said sharply, and gripped his arm. “Scanlon!”
The apothecary had a small brazier
going; he had already seized a pair of tongs and plucked a large stone
that he had heating in the coals. He dropped this into a folded linen
towel and, holding it gingerly, hurried to the bedside, where he
burrowed under the sheets, placing the hot stone at her feet.
“Come away,” Trevelyan ordered,
pulling at Grey’s arm. “Mr. Scanlon must care for her. She cannot
talk.”
This was plainly true—and yet she
lifted her head and forced her eyes to open, teeth gritted hard against
the chills that racked her.
“J-J-J-Jos-seph!”
“What, darling? What can I do?”
Trevelyan abandoned Grey upon the instant, falling to his knees beside
her.
She seized his hand and held it
hard, fighting the chill that shook her bones.
“T-T-Tell him. If we b-both are
d-dead . . . I would be j-j-justified!”
Both? Grey wondered. He
had no time to speculate upon the meaning of that; Scanlon had hurried
back with his steaming beaker, had lifted her from the pillow. He was
holding the vessel to her lips, murmuring encouragement, willing her to
sip at it, even as the hot liquid slopped and spilled from her
chattering teeth. Her long hands rose and wrapped themselves about the
cup, clinging tightly to the fugitive warmth. The last thing he saw
before Trevelyan forced him from the cabin was the emerald ring,
hanging loose from a bony finger.
He followed Trevelyan upward
through the shadows to the open deck. The bedlam of setting sail had
subsided now, and half the crew had vanished below. Grey had barely
noticed his surroundings earlier; now he saw the clouds of snowy canvas
billowing above, and the polished wood and brightwork of the ship. The Nampara
was under full sail and flying like a live thing; he could feel the
ship—feel her; they called ships “she”—humming beneath his
feet, and felt a sudden unexpected exhilaration.
The waves had changed from the gray
of the harbor to the lapis blue of deep sea, and a brisk wind blew
through his hair, carrying away the smells of illness and confinement.
The last remnants of his own illness seemed also to blow away on that
wind—perhaps only because his debilities seemed inconsequent, by
contrast with the desperate straits of the woman below.
There was still bustle on deck, and
shouting to and fro between the deck and the mysterious realm of canvas
above, but it was more orderly, less obtrusive now. Trevelyan made his
way toward the stern, finding a place at the rail where they would not
obstruct the sailors’ work, and there they leaned for a time, wind
cleansing them, watching together as the final sight of England
disappeared in distant mist.
“Will she die, do you think?” Grey
asked eventually. It was the thought uppermost in his own mind; it must
be so for Trevelyan as well.
“No,” the Cornishman snapped. “She
will not.” He leaned on the rail, staring moodily into the racing
water.
Grey didn’t speak, merely closed
his eyes and let the glitter of the sun off the waves make dancing
patterns of red and black inside his lids. He needn’t push; there was
time now for everything.
“She is worse,” Trevelyan said at
last, unable to bear the silence. “She shouldn’t be. I have seen
malaria often; the first attack is normally the worst—if there is
cinchona for treatment, subsequent attacks grow less frequent, less
severe. Scanlon says so, too,” he added, almost as an afterthought.
“Has she suffered long with the
disease?” Grey asked, curious. It was not a malady that often afflicted
city-dwellers, but the lady might perhaps have acquired it in the
course of traveling with Mayrhofer.
“Two weeks.”
Grey opened his eyes, to see
Trevelyan standing upright, his short hair flicked into a crest by the
wind, chin raised. Water stood in his eyes; perhaps it was caused by
the rushing wind.
“I should not have let him do it,”
Trevelyan muttered. His hands clenched on the rail in a futile rage
tinged with despair. “Christ, how could I have let him do it?”
“Who?” Grey asked.
“Scanlon, of course.” Trevelyan
turned away momentarily, rubbing a wrist across his eyes, then dropped
back, leaning against the rail, his back to the sea. He folded his arms
across his chest and stared moodily ahead, intent on whatever dire
visions he harbored within.
“Let us walk,” Grey suggested,
after a moment. “Come; the air will do you good.”
Trevelyan hesitated, but then
shrugged and assented. They walked in silence for some time, circling
the deck, dodging seamen about their tasks.
Mindful of his leather-heeled boots
and the heaving deck, Grey strode carefully at first, but the boards
were dry, and the motion of the ship a stimulus to his senses; despite
his own predicament, he felt his spirits rise with the blood that
surged through his cheeks and refreshed his cramped limbs. He began to
feel truly himself again for the first time in days.
True, he was captive on a ship
headed for India, and thus unlikely to see home again soon. But he was
a soldier, used to long journeys and separations—and the thought of
India, with all its mysteries of light and histories of blood, was
undeniably exciting. And Quarry could be trusted to inform his family
that he was likely still alive.
What would his family do about the
wedding preparations? he wondered. Trevelyan’s abrupt flight would be
an enormous scandal, and an even greater one if word got out—which
indubitably it would—of the involvement of Frau Mayrhofer and of her
husband’s shocking murder. He was not disposed to believe the lady’s
claim to have killed Mayrhofer; not after seeing the body. Even in
health, for a woman to have done that . . . and Maria
Mayrhofer was slightly built, no larger than his cousin Olivia.
Poor Olivia; her name would be
spread over the London broadsheets for weeks as the jilted
fiancée—but at least her personal reputation would be spared.
Thank God the affair had come to a head before the wedding, and not
afterward. That was something.
Would Trevelyan have bolted, had
Grey not confronted him? Or would he have stayed—married Olivia, gone
on running his companies, dabbling in politics, moving in society as
the intimate of dukes and ministers, maintaining his facade as a
rock-solid merchant—while privately carrying on his passionate affair
with the widow Mayrhofer?
Grey cast a sidelong glance at his
companion. The Cornishman’s face was still dark, but that brief glimpse
of despair had vanished, leaving his jaw set with determination.
What could the man be thinking? To
flee as he had, leaving scandal in his wake, would have disastrous
consequences for his business affairs. His companies, their investors,
his clients, the miners and laborers, captains and seamen, clerks and
warehousemen who worked for the companies—even the brother in
Parliament; all would be affected by Trevelyan’s flight.
Still, his jaw was set, and he
walked like a man making for a distant goal, rather than one out for a
casual stroll.
Grey recognized both the
determination and the power of will from which it sprang, but he also
was beginning to realize that the facade of the solid merchant was just
that; beneath it lay a mind like quicksilver, able to sum up
circumstances and change tack in an instant—and more than ruthless in
its decisions.
He realized with a lurch of the
heart that Trevelyan reminded him in some small way of Jamie Fraser.
But no: Fraser was ruthless and quick, and might be equally passionate
in his feelings—but above all, he was a man of honor.
By contrast, he could now see the
deep selfishness that underlay Trevelyan’s character. Jamie Fraser
would not have abandoned those who depended on him, not even for the
sake of a woman who—Grey was forced to admit—he clearly loved beyond
life itself. As for the notion of his stealing another man’s wife, it
was inconceivable.
A romantic or a novelist might
count the world well lost for love. So far as Grey’s own opinion
counted, a love that sacrificed honor was less honest than simple lust,
and degraded those who professed to glory in it.
“Me lord!”
He glanced up at the cry, and saw
the two Byrds hanging like apples in the rigging just above. He waved,
glad that at least Tom Byrd had found his brother. Would someone think
to send word to the Byrd household? he wondered. Or would they be left
in uncertainty as to the fate of two of their sons?
That thought depressed him, and a
worse one followed on the heels of it. While he had recovered the
requisitions, he could tell no one that he had done so and that the
information was safe. By the time he reached any port from which word
could be sent, the War Office would long since have been obliged to
act.
And they would be acting on the
assumption that the intelligence had in fact fallen into enemy hands—a
staggering assumption, in terms of the strategic readjustments
required, and their expense. An expense that might be paid in lives, as
well as money. He pressed an elbow against his side, feeling the
crackle of the papers he had tucked away, fighting a sudden impulse to
throw himself overboard and swim toward England until exhaustion pulled
him down. He had succeeded—and yet the result would be the same as
though he had failed utterly.
Beyond the ruin of his own career,
great damage would be done to Harry Quarry and the regiment—and to Hal.
To have harbored a spy in the ranks was bad enough; to have failed to
catch him in time was far worse.
In the end, it seemed he would have
no more than the satisfaction of finally hearing the truth. He had
heard but a fraction of it so far—but it was a long way to India, and
with both Trevelyan and Scanlon trapped here with him, he was sure of
discovering everything, at last.
“How did you know that I was
poxed?” Trevelyan asked abruptly.
“Saw your prick, over the piss-pots
at the Beefsteak,” he replied bluntly. It seemed absurd now that he
should have suffered a moment’s shame or hesitation in the matter. And
yet—would it have made a difference, if he had spoken out at once?
Trevelyan gave a small grunt of
surprise.
“Did you? I do not even recall
seeing you there. But I suppose I was distracted.”
He was clearly distracted now; his
step had slowed, and a seaman carrying a small cask was obliged to
swerve in order to avoid collision. Grey took Trevelyan by the sleeve
and led him into the lee of the forward mast, where a huge water barrel
stood, a tin cup attached to it by a narrow chain.
Grey gulped water from the cup,
even in his depression taking some pleasure from the feel of it, cool
in his mouth. It was the first thing he had been able to taste properly
in days.
“That must have been . . .”
Trevelyan squinted, calculating. “Early June—the sixth?”
“About that. Does it matter?”
Trevelyan shrugged and took the
dipper.
“Not really. It’s only that that
was when I first noticed the sore myself.”
“Rather a shock, I suppose,” Grey
said.
“Rather,” Trevelyan replied dryly.
He drank, then dropped the tin cup back into the barrel.
“Perhaps it would have been better
to say nothing,” the Cornishman went on, as though to himself. “But . .
. no. That wouldn’t have done.” He waved a hand, dismissing whatever
his thought had been.
“I could scarcely believe it. Went
about in a daze for the rest of the day, and spent the night wondering
what to do—but I knew it was Mayrhofer; it had to be.”
Looking up, he caught sight of
Grey’s face, and a wry smile broke out upon his own.
“No, not directly. Through Maria. I
had shared no woman’s bed since I began with her, and that was more
than a year before. But clearly she had been infected by her
whore-mongering bastard of a husband; she was innocent.”
Not only innocent, but clearly
ignorant as well. Not wishing to confront her with his discovery at
once, Trevelyan had gone in search of her doctor instead.
“I said that she had lost a child,
just before I met her? I got the doctor who attended her to talk; he
confirmed that the child had been malformed, owing to the mother’s
syphilitic condition—but naturally he had kept quiet about that.”
Trevelyan’s fingers drummed
restlessly on the lid of the barrel.
“The child was born malformed, but
alive—it died in the cradle, a day after birth. Mayrhofer smothered it,
wishing neither to be burdened by it nor to have his wife learn the
cause of its misfortune.”
Grey felt his stomach contract.
“How do you know this?”
Trevelyan rubbed a hand over his
face, as though tired.
“Reinhardt admitted it to her—to
Maria. I brought the doctor to her, you see; forced him to tell her
what he had told me. I thought—if she knew what Mayrhofer had done,
infecting her, dooming their child, that perhaps she would leave him.”
She did not. Hearing out the doctor
in numb silence, she had sat for a long time, considering, and then
asked both Trevelyan and the doctor to go; she would be alone.
She had stayed alone for a week.
Her husband was away, and she saw no one save the servants who brought
her meals—all sent away, untouched.
“She thought of self-murder, she
told me,” Trevelyan said, staring out toward the endless sea. “Better,
she thought, to end it cleanly than to die slowly, in such fashion.
Have you ever seen someone dying of the syphilis, Grey?”
“Yes,” Grey said, the bad taste
creeping back into his mouth. “In Bedlam.”
One in particular, a man whose
disease had deprived him both of nose and balance, so that he reeled
drunkenly across the floor, crashing helplessly into the other inmates,
foot stuck in a night bucket, tears and snot streaming over his rutted
face. He could but hope that the syphilis had taken the man’s reason,
as well, so that he was in ignorance of his situation.
He looked then at Trevelyan,
envisioning for the first time that clever, narrow face, ruined and
drooling. It would happen, he realized with a small shock. The only
question was how long it might be before the symptoms became clear.
“If it were me, I might think of
suicide, too,” he said.
Trevelyan met his eyes, then smiled
ruefully.
“Would you? We are different,
then,” he said, with no tone of judgment in the observation. “That
course never occurred to me, until Maria showed me her pistol, and told
me what she had been thinking.”
“You thought only of how the fact
might be used to separate the lady from her husband?” Grey said,
hearing the edge in his own voice.
“No,” Trevelyan replied, seeming
unoffended. “Though that had been my goal since I met her; I did not
propose to give it up. I tried to see her, after she had sent me away,
but she would not receive me.”
Instead, Trevelyan had set himself
to discover what remedy might be available.
“Jack Byrd knew of the difficulty;
it was he who informed me that Finbar Scanlon seemed an able man in
such matters. He had gone back to the apothecary’s shop, to inquire
after Mrs. O’Connell’s welfare, and had become well acquainted with
Scanlon, you see.”
“And that is where you met Sergeant
O’Connell, returning to his home?” Grey asked, sudden enlightenment
coming upon him. Trevelyan already knew of O’Connell’s peculations, and
certainly had more men than Jack Byrd at his beck and call. He would
have been more than capable, Grey thought, of having the Sergeant
murdered, abstracting the papers for his own purposes regarding
Mayrhofer. And those purposes now fulfilled, of course he could
casually hand the papers back, uncaring of what damage had been done in
the meantime!
He felt his blood rising at the
thought—but Trevelyan was staring at him blankly.
“No,” he said. “I met O’Connell
only the once, myself. Vicious sort,” he added, reflectively.
“And you did not have him killed?”
Grey demanded, skepticism clear in his voice.
“No, why should I?” Trevelyan
frowned at him a little; then his brow cleared.
“You thought I had him done in, in
order to get the papers?” Trevelyan’s mouth twitched; he seemed to be
finding something funny in the notion. “My God, John, you do have the
most squalid opinion of my character!”
“You think it unjustified, do you?”
Grey inquired acidly.
“No, I suppose not,” Trevelyan
admitted, wiping a knuckle under his nose. He had not been recently
shaved, and tiny drops of water were condensing on the sprouting
whiskers, giving him a silvered look.
“But no,” he repeated. “I told you
I had killed no one—nor had I anything to do with O’Connell’s death.
That story belongs to Mr. Scanlon, and I am sure he will tell it to
you, as soon as he is at liberty.”
Trevelyan glanced, as though
despite himself, at the door that led to the quarters below, and then
away.
“Should you be with her?” Grey
asked quietly. “Go, if you like. I can wait.”
Trevelyan shook his head and
glanced away.
“I cannot help,” he said. “And I
can scarcely bear to see her in such straits. Scanlon will fetch me
if—if I am needed.”
Seeming to detect some unspoken
accusation in Grey’s manner, he looked up defensively.
“I did stay with her, the last time
the fever came on. She sent me away, saying that it disturbed her to
see my agitation. She prefers to be alone, when . . . things go wrong.”
“Indeed. As she was after learning
the truth from the doctor, you said.”
Trevelyan took a deep breath, and
squared his shoulders, as though setting himself for some unpleasant
task.
“Yes,” he said bleakly. “Then.”
She had been alone for a week, save
for the servants, who kept away at her own request. No one knew how
long she had sat alone, that final day in her white-draped boudoir. It
was long past dark when her husband had finally returned, somewhat the
worse for drink, but still coherent enough to understand her
accusation, her demand for the truth about her child.
“She said that he laughed,”
Trevelyan said, his tone remote, as though reporting some business
disaster; a mine cave-in, perhaps, or a sunken ship. “He told her then
that he had killed the child; told her that she should be grateful to
him, that he had saved her from living day after day with the shame of
its deformity.”
At this, the woman who had lived
patiently for years with the knowledge of infidelity and promiscuity
felt the bonds of her vows break asunder, and Maria Mayrhofer had
stepped across that thin line of prohibition that separates justice
from vengeance. Mad with rage and sorrow, she had flung back in his
teeth all the insults she had suffered through the years of their
marriage, threatening to expose all his tawdry affairs, to reveal his
syphilitic condition to society, to denounce him openly as a murderer.
The threats had sobered Mayrhofer
slightly. Staggering from his wife’s presence, he had left her raging
and weeping. She had the pistol that had been her constant companion
through her week of brooding, ready to hand. She had hunted often in
the hills near her Austrian home, was accustomed to guns; it was the
work of a moment to load and prime the weapon.
“I do not know for sure what she
intended,” Trevelyan said, his eyes fixed on a flight of gulls that
wheeled over the ocean, diving for fish. “She told me that she didn’t
know, herself. Perhaps she meant to kill herself—or both of them.”
As it was, the door to her boudoir
had opened a few minutes later, and her husband lurched back in, clad
in the green velvet dress which she wore to her assignations with
Trevelyan. Flushed with drink and temper, he taunted her, saying that
she dared not expose him—or he would see that both she and her precious
lover paid a worse price. What would become of Joseph Trevelyan, he
demanded, lurching against the doorframe, once it was known that he was
not only an adulterer but also a sodomite?
“And so she shot him,” Trevelyan
concluded, with a slight shrug. “Straight through the heart. Can you
blame her?”
“How do you suppose he learned of
your assignations at Lavender House?” Grey asked, ignoring the
question. He wondered with a certain misgiving what Richard Caswell
might have told about his own presence there, years before. Trevelyan
had not mentioned it, and surely he would have, if . . .
Trevelyan shook his head, sighed,
and closed his eyes against the glare of the sun off the water.
“I don’t know. As I said, Reinhardt
Mayrhofer was an intriguer. He had his sources of information—and he
knew Magda, who came from the village near his estate. I paid her well,
but perhaps he paid her better. You can never trust a whore, after
all,” he added, with a slight tinge of bitterness.
Thinking of Nessie, Grey thought
that it depended on the whore, but did not say so.
“Surely Mrs. Mayrhofer did not
smash in her husband’s face,” he said instead. “Was that you?”
Trevelyan opened his eyes and
nodded.
“Jack Byrd and I.” He lifted his
head, searching the rigging, but the two Byrds had flown. “He is a good
fellow, Jack. A good fellow,” he repeated, more strongly.
Brought to her senses by the
pistol’s report, Maria Mayrhofer had at once stepped from her boudoir
and called a servant, whom she sent posthaste across the City to summon
Trevelyan. Arriving with his trusted servant, the two of them had
carried the body, still clad in green velvet, out to the carriage
house, debating what to do with it.
“I could not allow the truth to
come out,” Trevelyan explained. “Maria might easily hang, should she
come to trial—though surely there was never a murder so well-deserved.
Even were she acquitted, though, the simple fact of a trial would mean
exposure. Of everything.”
It was Jack Byrd who thought of the
blood. He had slipped out, returning with a bucket of pig’s blood from
a butcher’s yard. They had smashed in the corpse’s face with a shovel,
and then bundled both body and bucket into the carriage. Jack had
driven the equipage the short distance to St. James’s Park. It was past
midnight by that time, and the torches that normally lit the public
pathways were long since extinguished.
They had tethered the horses and
carried the body swiftly a little way into the park, there dumping it
under a bush and dousing it with blood, then escaping back to the
carriage.
“We hoped that the body would be
taken for that of a simple prostitute,” Trevelyan explained. “If no one
examined it carefully, they would assume it to be a woman. If they
discovered the truth of the sex . . . well, it would cause more
curiosity, but men of certain perverse predilections also are prone to
meet with violent death.”
“Quite,” Grey murmured, keeping his
face carefully impassive. It was not a bad plan—and he was, in spite of
everything, pleased to have deduced it correctly. The death of an
anonymous prostitute—of either sex—would cause neither outcry nor
investigation.
“Why the blood, though? It was
apparent—once one looked—that the man had been shot.”
Trevelyan nodded.
“Yes. We thought that the blood
might obscure the cause of death, by suggesting that he had been beaten
to death—but principally, its purpose was to prevent anyone undressing
the body, and thus discovering its sex.”
“Of course.” Usable clothes found
on a corpse would routinely be stripped and sold, either by the
constables who found it, by the morgue-keeper who took charge of it,
or, at the last, by the gravedigger who undertook to bury the body in
some anonymous potter’s field. But no one—other than Grey himself—would
have touched that sodden, reeking garment.
Had the fact of the green velvet
dress not caught Magruder’s notice, or if they had had the luck to
dispose of the body in another district of the City, it was very likely
that no one would have bothered examining the body at all; it would
simply have been put down as one of the casualties of London’s dark
world and dismissed, as casually as one might dismiss the death of a
stray dog crushed by a coach’s wheels.
“Sir?”
He hadn’t heard the sound of
approaching footsteps, and was startled to find Jack Byrd standing
behind them, his dark face serious. Trevelyan took one look at it, and
headed for the doors to the companionway.
“Mrs. Mayrhofer is worse?” Grey
asked, watching the Cornishman stumble through a knot of sailors
mending canvas.
“I don’t know, me lord. I think she
may be better. Mr. Scanlon come out and sent me to fetch Mr. Joseph. He
says as how he’ll be in the crew’s mess for a bit, should you want to
talk to him, though,” he added, as an obvious afterthought.
Grey glanced at the young man, and
felt a twitch of recognition. Not the family resemblance to young Tom;
something else. Jack Byrd’s eyes were still focused on his master, as
Trevelyan reached the hatchway, and there was something unguarded in
his face that Grey’s nervous system discerned long before his mind made
sense of it.
It was gone in the next instant,
Jack Byrd’s face lapsing back into an older, leaner version of his
younger brother’s as he turned to Grey.
“Will you be wanting Tom, my lord?”
he asked.
“Not now,” Grey responded
automatically. “I’ll go and talk to Mr. Scanlon. Tell Tom I’ll send for
him when I need him.”
“Very good, my lord.” Jack Byrd
bowed gravely, an elegant footman’s gesture at odds with his seaman’s
slops, and walked away, leaving Grey to find his own way.
He made his way downward in search
of the crew’s mess, scarcely noticing his surroundings, mind belatedly
searching for logical connexions that might support the conclusion his
lower faculties had leaped to.
Jack Byrd knew of the
difficulty, Trevelyan had said, referring to his own infection. It
was he who informed me that Finbar Scanlon seemed an able man in such
matters.
And Maria Mayrhofer had said that
her husband threatened Trevelyan, asking what would happen to him once
it was known that he was not only an adulterer but also a sodomite?
Not so fast, Grey cautioned
himself. In all likelihood, Mayrhofer had only referred to Trevelyan’s
association with Lavender House. And it was by no means unusual for a
devoted servant to be privy to a master’s intimate concerns—he
shuddered to think what Tom knew of his own intimacies at this point.
No, these were mere shreds of
something less than evidence, he was obliged to conclude. Even less
tangible—but perhaps the more trustworthy—was his own sense of Joseph
Trevelyan. Grey did not think himself infallible, by any means—he would
not in a hundred years have guessed the truth of Egbert Jones’s
identity as “Miss Irons,” had he not seen it—and yet he was as certain
as he could be that Joseph Trevelyan was not so inclined.
Putting modesty aside for the sake
of logic, he blushed to admit that this conclusion was based as much on
Trevelyan’s lack of response to his own person as to anything else.
Such men as himself lived in secrecy—but there were signals,
nonetheless, and he was adept at reading them.
So there might in fact be nothing
on Trevelyan’s side, nothing beyond heartfelt appreciation of a good
servant. But there was more than devoted service in Jack Byrd’s soul,
he’d swear that on a gallon of brandy. So he told himself grimly,
clambering monkeylike into the bowels of the ship in search of Finbar
Scanlon, and the final parts to his puzzle.
And now, at last, the truth.
“Well, d’ye see, we’re soldiers, we
Scanlons,” the apothecary said, pouring beer from a jug. “A tradition
in the family, it is. Every man jack of us, for the last fifty years,
save those born crippled, or too infirm for it.”
“You do not seem particularly
infirm,” Grey observed. “And certainly not a cripple.” Scanlon in fact
was a handsomely built man, clean-limbed and solid.
“Oh, I went for a soldier, too,”
the man assured him, eyes twinkling. “I served for a time in France,
but had the luck to be taken on as assistant to the regimental surgeon,
when the regular man was crapped in the Low Countries.”
Scanlon had discovered both an
ability and an affinity for the work, and had learned all that the
surgeon could teach him within a few months.
“Then we ran into artillery near
Laffeldt,” he said, with a shrug. “Grapeshot.” He leaned back on his
stool and, pulling the tail of his shirt from his breeches, lifted it
to show Grey a sprawling web of still-pink scars across a muscular
belly.
“Tore across me, and left me with
me guts spilling out,” he said casually. “But by the help of the
Blessed Mother, the surgeon was to hand. Seized ’em in his fist, he
did, and rammed them right back into me belly, then wrapped me up tight
as a tick in bandages and honey.”
Scanlon had lived, by some miracle,
but had of course been invalided out of the army. Seeking some
alternate means of making a living, he had returned to his interest in
medicine, and apprenticed himself to an apothecary.
“But me brothers and me cousins—a
good number of them still are soldiers,” he said, taking a gulp of the
ale and closing his eyes in appreciation as it went down. “And happen
as none of us much likes a man as plays traitor.”
In the aftermath of the attack on
Francine, Jack Byrd had told Scanlon and Francine that the Sergeant was
likely a spy and in possession of valuable papers. And O’Connell had
shouted to Francine in parting that he would be back, and would finish
then what he had started.
“From what Jack said about the drab
O’Connell stayed with, I couldn’t see that he’d likely come back only
to murder Francie. That bein’ so”—Scanlon raised one eyebrow—“what’s
the odds he’d come either to take something he’d left—or to leave
something he had? And God knows, there was nothing there to take.”
Given these deductions, it was no
great trick to search Francine’s room, and the shop below.
“Happen they was in one of the
hollow molds that holds those condoms you was looking at, first time
you came into the shop,” Scanlon said, one corner of his mouth turning
up. “I could see what they were—and fond as I was by then of young
Jack, I thought I maybe ought to keep hold of them, until I could find
a proper authority to be handin’ them over to. Such as it might be
yourself, sir.”
“Only you didn’t.”
The apothecary stretched himself,
long arms nearly brushing the low ceiling, then settled back
comfortably onto his stool.
“Well, no. For the one thing, I
hadn’t met you yet, sir. And events, as you might say, intervened. I
had to put a stop to Tim O’Connell and his mischief. For he did say
he’d be back—and he was a man of his word, if nothing else.”
Scanlon had promptly set about
collecting several friends and relations, all soldiers or
ex-soldiers—“And I’m sure your honor will excuse me not mentioning of
their names,” Scanlon said, with a small ironic bow toward Grey—who had
lain in wait in the apothecary’s shop, hidden in Francine’s room
upstairs, or in the large closet where Scanlon kept his extra stock.
Sure enough, O’Connell had returned
that very night, soon after dark.
“He’d a key. He opens the door, and
comes stealing into the shop, quiet as you please, and goes over to the
shelf, picks up the mold—and finds it empty.”
The sergeant had swung round to
find Scanlon watching him from behind the counter, a sardonic smile on
his face.
“Went the color of beetroot,” the
apothecary said. “I could see by the lamplight coming through the
curtain by the stair. And his eyes slitted like a cat’s. ‘That whore,’
he said. ‘She told you. Where are they?’”
Fists clenched, O’Connell had
bounded toward Scanlon, only to be confronted by a bevy of enraged
Irishmen, come pouring down the stair and rushing from the closet,
hurdling the counter in their haste.
“So we gave him a bit of what he’d
given poor Francie,” the apothecary said, face hard. “And we took our
time about it.”
And the people in the houses to
either side had sworn blank-faced that they’d never heard a sound that
night, Grey reflected cynically. Tim O’Connell had not been a popular
man.
Once dead, O’Connell plainly could
not be discovered on Scanlon’s premises. The body therefore had lain
behind the counter for several hours, until the streets had quieted in
the small dark hours of the morning. Wrapping the body in a sheet of
canvas, the men had borne it silently away into the cold black of
hidden alleys, and heaved it off Puddle Dock—“like the rubbish he was,
sir”—having first removed the uniform, which O’Connell had no right to,
and him a traitor. It was worth good money, after all.
Jack Byrd had come back the next
day, bringing with him his employer, Mr. Trevelyan.
“And the Honorable Mr. Trevelyan
had with him a letter from Lord Melton, the Colonel of your regiment,
sir—I think he said as that would be your brother?—asking him for his
help in finding out what O’Connell was up to. He explained as how Lord
Melton himself was abroad, but plainly Mr. Trevelyan knew all about the
matter, and so it was only sense to hand over the papers to him, so as
to be passed on to the proper person.”
“Fell for that, did you?” Grey
inquired. “Well, no matter. He’s fooled better men than you, Scanlon.”
“Including yourself, would it be,
sir?” Scanlon lifted both black brows, and smiled with a flash of good
teeth.
“I was thinking of my brother,”
Grey said with a grimace, and lifted his cup in acknowledgment. “But
certainly me as well.”
“But he’s given you back the
papers, sir?” Scanlon frowned. “He did say as he meant to.”
“He has, yes.” Grey touched the
pocket of his coat, where the papers reposed. “But since the papers are
presently en route to India with me, there is no way of informing the
‘proper authorities.’ The effect therefore is as though the papers had
never been found.”
“Better not to be found, than to be
in the hands of the Frenchies, surely?” Doubt was beginning to flicker
in Scanlon’s eyes.
“Not really.” Grey explained the
matter briefly, Scanlon frowning and drawing patterns on the table with
a dollop of spilled beer all the while.
“Ah, I see, then,” he said, and
fell silent. “Perhaps,” the apothecary said after a few moments, “I
should speak to him.”
“Is it your impression that he will
attend, if you do?” Grey’s question held as much incredulous derision
as curiosity, but Finbar Scanlon only smiled, and stretched himself
again, the muscles of his forearms curving hard against the skin.
“Oh, I do, yes, sir. Mr. Trevelyan
has been kind enough to say as he considers himself within my debt—and
so he is, I suppose.”
“That you have come to nurse his
wife? Yes, I should think he would feel grateful.”
The apothecary shook his head at
that.
“Well, maybe, sir, but that’s more
by way of being a matter of business. It was agreed between us that he
would see to Francie’s safe removal to Ireland, money enough to care
for her and the babe until my return, and a sum to me for my services.
And if my services should cease to be required, I shall be put ashore
at the nearest port, with my fare paid back to Ireland.”
“Yes? Well, then—”
“I meant the cure, sir.”
Grey looked at him in puzzlement.
“Cure? What, for the syphilis?”
“Aye, sir. The malaria.”
“Whatever do you mean, Scanlon?”
The apothecary picked up his cup
and gulped beer, then set it down with an exhalation of satisfaction.
“’Tis a thing I learned from the
surgeon, sir—the man as saved me life. He told it me while I lay sick,
and I saw it work several times after.”
“Saw what, for God’s sake?”
“The malaria. If a man suffering
from pox happened to contract malaria, once he’d recovered from the
fever—if he did—the pox was cured, as well.”
Scanlon nodded to him, and lifted
his cup, with an air of magisterial confidence.
“It does work, sir. And while the
tertian fever may come back now and then, the syphilis does not. The
fever of it burns the pox from the blood, d’ye see?”
“Holy God,” Grey said, suddenly
enlightened. “You gave it to her—you infected that woman with malaria?”
“Aye, sir. And have done the same
for Mr. Trevelyan, this very morning, with blood taken from a dyin’
sailor off the East India docks. Fitting, Mr. Trevelyan thought, that
it should be one of his own men, so to speak, who’d provide the means
of his deliverance.”
“He would!” Grey said scathingly.
So that was it. Seeing the scarified flesh of Trevelyan’s arm, he had
thought Scanlon had merely bled the man to insure his health. He had
had not the faintest idea—
“It is done with blood, then? I had
thought the fever was transmitted by the breathing of foul air.”
“Well, and so it often is, sir,”
Scanlon agreed. “But the secret of the cure is in the blood, see? The
inoculum was the secret that the surgeon discovered and passed on to
me. Though it is true as it may take more than one try, to insure a
proper infection,” he added, rubbing a knuckle under his nose. “I was
lucky with Mrs. Maria; took no more than a week’s application, and she
was burning nicely. I hope to have a similar good effect for Mr.
Trevelyan. He didn’t want to start the treatment himself, though, see,
until we were safe away.”
“Oh, I see,” Grey said. And he did.
Trevelyan had not chosen to abscond with Maria Mayrhofer in order to
die with her—but in hopes of overcoming the curse that lay upon them.
“Just so, sir.” A light of modest
triumph glowed in the apothecary’s eye. “So you see, too, sir, why I
think Mr. Trevelyan might indeed be inclined to attend to me?”
“I do,” Grey agreed. “And both the
army and myself will be grateful, Scanlon, if you can contrive any
means of getting that information back to London quickly.” He pushed
back his stool, but paused for one Parthian shot.
“I think you should speak to him
soon, though. His gratitude may be significantly ameliorated, if Frau
Mayrhofer dies as a result of your marvelous cure.”

Chapter 18
God’s Dice
Eight days
passed, and Maria Mayrhofer still lived—but Grey could see the shadows
in Trevelyan’s eyes, and knew how he dreaded the return of the fever.
She had survived two more bouts of the fever, but Jack Byrd had told
Tom—who had told him, of course—that it was a near thing.
“She ain’t much more than a yellow
ghost now, Jack says,” Tom informed him. “Mr. Scanlon’s that worried,
though he keeps a good face, and keeps sayin’ as she’ll be all right.”
“Well, I’m sure we all hope she
will, Tom.” He hadn’t seen Frau Mayrhofer again, but what he had seen
of her on that one brief occasion had impressed him. He was inclined to
see women differently than did most other men; he appreciated faces,
breasts, and buttocks as matters of beauty, rather than lust, and thus
was not blinded to the personalities behind them. Maria Mayrhofer
struck him as having a personality of sufficient force to beat back
death itself—if she wanted to.
And would she? He thought that she
must feel stretched between two poles: the strength of her love for
Trevelyan pulling her toward life, while the shades of her murdered
husband and child must draw her down toward death. Perhaps she had
accepted Scanlon’s inoculum as a gamble, leaving the dice in God’s
hands. If she lived through the malaria, she would be free—not only of
the disease, but of her life before. If she did not . . . well, she
would be free of life, once and for all.
Grey lounged in the hammock he had
been given in the crew’s quarters, while Tom sat cross-legged on the
floor beneath, mending a stocking.
“Does Mr. Trevelyan spend much time
with her?” he asked idly.
“Yes, me lord. Jack says he won’t
be put off no more, but scarcely leaves her side.”
“Ah.”
“Jack’s worried, too,” Tom said,
squinting ferociously at his work. “But I don’t know whether it’s her
he’s worried for, or him.”
“Ah,” Grey said again, wondering
how much Jack had said to his brother—and how much Tom might suspect.
“You best leave off them boots, me
lord, and go barefoot like the sailors. Look at that—the size of a
teacup!” He poked two fingers through the stocking’s hole in
illustration, glancing reproachfully up at Grey. “Besides, you’re going
to break your neck, if you slip and fall on deck again.”
“I expect you’re right, Tom,” Grey
said, pushing against the wall with his toes to make the hammock swing.
Two near-misses with disaster on a wet deck had drawn him to the same
conclusion. What did boots or stockings matter, after all?
A shout came from the deck above,
penetrating even through the thick planks, and Tom dropped his needle,
staring upward. Most of the shouts from the rigging overhead were
incomprehensible to Grey, but the words that rang out now were clear as
a bell.
“Sail ho!”
He flung himself out of the
hammock, and ran for the ladder, closely followed by Tom.
A mass of men stood at the rail,
peering northward, and telescopes sprouted from the eyes of several
ship’s officers like antennae from a horde of eager insects. For
himself, Grey could see no more than the smallest patch of sail on the
horizon, insignificant as a scrap of paper—but incontrovertibly there.
“I will be damned,” Grey said,
excited despite the cautions of his mind. “Is it heading for England?”
“Can’t say, sir.” The
telescope-wielder next to him lowered his instrument and tapped it
neatly down. “For Europe, at least, though.”
Grey stepped back, combing the
crowd of men for Trevelyan, but he was nowhere in evidence. Scanlon,
though, was there. He caught the man’s eye, and the apothecary nodded.
“I’ll go at once, sir,” he said,
and strode away toward the hatchway.
It struck Grey belatedly that he
should go as well, to reinforce any arguments Scanlon might make, both
to Trevelyan and to the captain. He could scarcely bear to leave the
deck, lest the tiny sail disappear for good if he took his eyes off it,
but the sudden hope of deliverance was too strong to be denied. He
slapped a hand to his side, but was of course not wearing his coat; his
letter was below.
He darted toward the hatchway, and
was halfway down the ladder when one flexing bare foot stubbed itself
against the wall. He recoiled, scrabbled for a foothold, found it—but
his sweaty hand slipped off the polished rail, and he plunged eight
feet to the deck below. Something solid struck him on the head, and
blackness descended.
He woke slowly, wondering for a
moment whether he had been inadvertently encoffined. A dim and wavering
light, as of candlelight, surrounded him, and there was a wooden wall
two inches from his nose. Then he stirred, turned over on his back, and
found that he lay in a tiny berth suspended from the wall like the sort
of box in which knives are kept, barely long enough to allow him to
stretch out at full length.
There was a large prism set into
the ceiling above him, letting in light from the upper deck; his eyes
adjusting to this, he saw a set of shelves suspended above a minuscule
desk, and deduced from their contents that he was in the purser’s
cabin. Then his eyes shifted to the left, and he discovered that he was
not alone.
Jack Byrd sat on a stool beside his
berth, arms comfortably folded, leaning back against the wall. When he
saw that Grey was awake, he unfolded his arms and sat up.
“Are you well, my lord?”
“Yes,” Grey replied automatically,
belatedly checking to see whether it was true.
Fortunately, it seemed to be. There
was a tender lump behind his ear, where he had struck his head on the
companionway, and a few bruises elsewhere, but nothing of any moment.
“That’s good. The surgeon and Mr.
Scanlon both said as you were all right, but our Tom wouldn’t have you
left, just in case.”
“So you came to keep watch? That
was unnecessary, but I thank you.” Grey stirred, wanting to sit up, and
became conscious of a warm, soft weight beside him in the bed. The
purser’s cat, a small tabby, was curled tight as an apostrophe against
his side, purring gently.
“Well, you had company already,”
Jack Byrd said with a small smile, nodding at the cat. “Tom insisted as
how he must stay, too, though—I think he was afraid lest somebody come
in and put a knife in your ribs in the night. He’s a suspicious little
bugger, Tom.”
“I should say that he has cause to
be,” Grey replied dryly. “Where is he now?”
“Asleep. It’s just risen dawn. I
made him go to bed a few hours ago; said I’d watch for him.”
“Thank you.” Moving carefully in
the confined space, Grey pulled himself up on the pillows. “We’re not
moving, are we?”
Belatedly, he realized that what
had wakened him was the cessation of movement; the ship was rolling
gently as waves rose and fell beneath the hull, but her headlong dash
had ceased.
“No, my lord. We’ve stopped to let
the other ship come alongside of us.”
“Ship. The sail! What ship is it?”
Grey sat upright, narrowly missing clouting himself anew on a small
shelf above the berth.
“The Scorpion,” Jack Byrd
replied. “Troopship, the mate says.”
“A troopship? Thank Christ! Headed
where?”
The cat, disturbed by his sudden
movement, uncurled itself with a mirp! of protest.
“Dunno. They’ve not come within
hailing distance yet. The captain’s not best pleased,” Byrd observed
mildly. “But it’s Mr. Trevelyan’s orders.”
“Is it, then?” Grey gave Byrd a
quizzical glance, but the smooth, lean face showed no particular
response. Perhaps it was Trevelyan’s orders that had caused them to
seek out the other ship—but he would have wagered a year’s income that
the real order had come from Finbar Scanlon.
He let out a long breath, scarcely
daring to hope. The other ship might not be heading for England; it
could easily have overtaken them, sailing from England, en route to
almost anywhere. But if it should be headed to France or Spain,
somewhere within a few weeks’ journey of England—somehow, he would get
back to London. Pray God, in time.
He had an immediate impulse to leap
out of bed and fling on his clothes—someone, presumably Tom, had
undressed him and put him to bed in his shirt—but it was plain that
there would be some time before the two ships had maneuvered together,
and Jack Byrd was making no move to rise and go, but was still sitting
there, examining him thoughtfully.
It suddenly occurred to Grey why
this was, and he halted his movement, instead altering it into a reach
for the cat, which he scooped up into his lap, where it promptly curled
up again.
“If the ship should be headed
aright, I shall board her, of course, and go back to England,” he began
carefully. “Your brother Tom—do you think he will wish to accompany
me?”
“Oh, I’m sure he would, my lord.”
Byrd straightened himself on the stool. “Better if he can get back to
England, so our dad and the rest know he’s all right—and me,” he added,
as an afterthought. “I expect they’ll be worried, a bit.”
“I should expect so.”
There was an awkward silence then,
Byrd still making no move to go. Grey stared back.
“Will you wish to return to England
with your brother?” Grey asked at last, quite baldly. “Or to continue
on to India, in Mr. Trevelyan’s service?”
“Well, that’s what I’ve been asking
myself, my lord, ever since that ship came close enough for Mr. Hudson
to say what she was.” Jack Byrd scratched meditatively under his chin.
“I’ve been with Mr. Trevelyan for a long time, see—since I was twelve.
I’m . . . attached to him.” He darted a quick glance at Grey, then
stopped, seeming to wait for something.
So he hadn’t been wrong. He had
seen that unguarded look on Jack Byrd’s face—and Jack Byrd had seen him
watching. He lifted one eyebrow, and saw the young man’s shoulders drop
a little in sudden relaxation.
“Well . . . so.” Jack Byrd
shrugged, and let his hands fall on his knees.
“So.” Grey rubbed his own chin,
feeling the heavy growth of whiskers there. There would be time for Tom
to shave him before the Scorpion came alongside, he thought.
“Have you spoken to Tom? He will
surely be hoping that you will come back to England with him.”
Jack Byrd bit his lower lip.
“I know.”
There were shouts of a different
kind overhead: long calls, like someone howling in a chimney—he
supposed the Nampara was trying to communicate with someone
on the troopship. Where was his uniform? Ah, there, neatly brushed and
hung on a hook by the door. Would Tom Byrd wish to go with him when the
regiment was reposted? He could but hope.
In the meantime, there was Tom’s
brother, here before him.
“I would offer you a position—as
footman—” he added, giving the young man a straight look, lest there be
any confusion about what was and was not offered,“—in my mother’s
house. You would not lack for employment.”
Jack Byrd nodded, lips slightly
pursed.
“Well, my lord, that’s kind. Though
Mr. Trevelyan had made provisions for me; I shouldn’t starve. But I
don’t see as how I can leave him.”
There was enough of a question in
this last to make Grey sit up and face round in the bed, his back
against the wall, in order to address the situation properly.
Was Jack Byrd seeking justification
for staying, or excuse for leaving?
“It’s only . . . I’ve been with Mr.
Joseph for some time,” Byrd said again, reaching out a hand to scratch
the cat’s ears—more in order to avoid Grey’s gaze than because of a
natural affection for cats, Grey thought. “He’s done very well by me,
been good to me.”
And how good is that? Grey
wondered. He was quite sure now of Byrd’s feelings, and sure enough of
Trevelyan’s, for that matter. Whether anything had ever passed between
Trevelyan and his servant in privacy—and he was inclined to doubt
it—there was no doubt that Trevelyan’s emotions now focused solely on
the woman who lay below, still and yellow in the interlude of her
illness.
“He is not worthy of such loyalty.
You know that,” Grey said, leaving the last sentence somewhere in the
hinterland between statement and question.
“And you are, my lord?” It was
asked without sarcasm, Byrd’s hazel eyes resting seriously on Grey’s
face.
“If you mean your brother, I value
his service more than I can say,” Grey replied. “I sincerely hope he
knows it.”
Jack Byrd smiled slightly, looking
down at the hands clasped on his knees. “Oh, I should reckon he does,
then.”
They stayed without speaking for a
bit, and the tension between them eased by degrees, the cat’s purring
seeming somehow to dissolve it. The bellowing above had stopped.
“She might die,” Jack Byrd said.
“Not that I want her to; I don’t, at all. But she may.” It was said
thoughtfully, with no hint of hopefulness—and Grey believed him when he
said there was none.
“She may,” he agreed. “She is very
ill. But you are thinking that if that were unfortunately to occur—”
“Only as he’d need someone to care
for him,” Byrd answered quickly. “Only that. I shouldn’t want him to be
alone.”
Grey forbore to answer that
Trevelyan would find it hard work to manage solitude on board a ship
with two hundred seamen. The to-and-fro bumpings of the crew had not
stopped, but had changed their rhythm. The ship had ceased to fly, but
she scarcely lay quiet in the water; he could feel the gentle tug of
wind and current on her bulk. Stroking the cat, he thought of wind and
water as the hands of the ocean on her skin, and wondered momentarily
whether he might have liked to be a sailor.
“He says that he will not live
without her,” Grey said at last. “I do not know whether he means it.”
Byrd closed his eyes briefly, long
lashes casting shadows on his cheeks.
“Oh, he means it,” he said. “But I
don’t think he’d do it.” He opened his eyes, smiling a little. “I’m not
saying as how he’s a hypocrite, mind—he’s not, no more than any man is
just by nature. But he—” He paused, pushing out his lower lip as he
considered how to say what he meant.
“It’s just as he seems so alive,”
he said at last, slowly. He glanced up at Grey, dark eyes bright. “Not
the sort as kills themselves. You’ll know what I mean, my lord?”
“I think I do, yes.” The cat,
tiring at last of the attention, ceased purring and stretched itself,
flexing its claws comfortably in and out of the coverlet over Grey’s
leg. He scooped it up under the belly and set it on the floor, where it
ambled away in search of milk and vermin.
Learning the truth, Maria Mayrhofer
had thought of self-destruction; Trevelyan had not. Not out of
principle, nor any sense of religious prohibition—merely because he
could not imagine any circumstance of life that he could not overcome
in some fashion.
“I do know what you mean,” Grey
repeated, swinging his legs out of bed to go and open the door for the
cat, who was clawing at it. “He may speak of death, but he has no . .
.” He, in turn, groped for words. “. . . no friendship with it?”
Jack Byrd nodded.
“Aye, that’s something of what I
mean. The lady, though—she’s seen that un’s face.” He shook his head,
and Grey noted with interest that while his attitude seemed one of both
liking and respect, he never spoke Maria Mayrhofer’s name.
Grey closed the door behind the cat
and turned back, leaning against it. The ship swayed gently beneath
him, but his head was clear and steady, for the first time in days.
Small as the cabin was, Jack Byrd
sat no more than two feet from him, the rippled light from the prism
overhead making him look like a creature from the seabed, soft hair
wavy as kelp around his shoulders, with a green shadow in his hazel
eyes.
“What you say is true,” Grey said
at last. “But I tell you this. He will not forget her, even should she
die. Particularly if she should die,” he added, thoughtfully.
Jack Byrd’s face didn’t change
expression; he just sat, looking into Grey’s eyes, his own slightly
narrowed, like a man evaluating the approach of a distant dust cloud
that might hide enemy or fortune.
Then he nodded, rose, and opened
the door.
“I’ll fetch my brother to you, my
lord. I expect you’ll be wanting to dress.”
In the event, he was too late; a
patter of footsteps rushed down the corridor, and Tom’s eager face
appeared in the doorway.
“Me lord, Jack, me lord!” he said,
excited into incoherence. “What they’re sayin’, what the sailors are
sayin’! On that boat!”
“Ship,” Jack corrected, frowning at
his brother. “So what are they saying, then?”
“Oh, to bleedin’ hell with your
ships,” Tom said rudely, elbowing his brother aside. He swung back to
Grey, face beaming. “They said General Clive’s beat the Nawab at a
place called Plassey, me lord! We’ve won Bengal! D’ye hear—we’ve won!”

Epilogue
London
August 18, 1757
The
first blast shook the walls, rattling the crystal wineglasses and
causing a mirror from the reign of Louis XIV to crash to the floor.
“Never mind,” said the Dowager
Countess Melton, patting a white-faced footman, who had been standing
next to it, consolingly on the arm. “Ugly thing; it’s always made me
look like a squirrel. Go fetch a broom before someone steps on the
pieces.”
She stepped through the French
doors onto the terrace, fanning herself and looking happy.
“What a night!” she said to
her youngest son. “Do you think they’ve found the range yet?”
“I wouldn’t count on it,” Grey
said, glancing warily down the river toward Tower Hill, where the
fire-works master was presumably rechecking his calculations and
bollocking his subordinates. The first trial shell had gone whistling
directly overhead, no more than fifty feet above the Countess’s
riverside town house. Several servants stood on the terrace, scanning
the skies and armed with wet brooms, just in case.
“Well, they should do it more
often,” the Countess said reprovingly, with a glance at the Hill. “Keep
in practice.”
It was a clear, still,
mid-August night, and while hot, moist air sat like a smothering
blanket on London, there was some semblance of a breeze, so near the
river.
Just upstream, he could see
Vauxhall Bridge, so crowded with spectators that the span appeared to
be a live thing itself, writhing and flexing like a caterpillar over
the soft dark sheen of the river. Now and then, some intoxicated person
would be pushed off, falling with a cannonball splash into the water,
to the enthusiastic howls of their comrades above.
Conditions were not quite so
crowded within the town house, but give it time, Grey thought,
following his mother back inside to greet further new arrivals. The
musicians had just finished setting up at the far end of the room; they
would need to open the folding doors into the next room, as well, to
make room for dancing—though that wouldn’t begin until after the
fireworks.
The temperature was no bar to
Londoners celebrating the news of Clive’s victory at Plassey. For days,
the taverns had been overflowing with custom, and citizens greeted one
another in the street with genial cries condemning the Nawab of
Bengal’s ancestry, appearance, and social habits.
“Buggering black bastard!”
bellowed the Duke of Cirencester, echoing the opinions of his fellow
citizens in Spitalfields and Stepney as he charged through the door.
“Put a rocket up his arse, see how high he flies before he explodes,
eh? Benedicta, my love, come kiss me!”
The Countess, prudently
putting several bodies between herself and the Duke, blew him a pretty
kiss before disappearing on the arm of Mr. Pitt, and Grey tactfully
redirected the Duke’s ardor toward the genial widow of Viscount Bonham,
who was more than capable of dealing with him. Was the Duke’s Christian
name Jacob? he wondered darkly. He thought it was.
A few more trial blasts from
Tower Hill were scarcely noticed, as the noise of talk and music grew
with each fresh bottle of wine opened, each new cup of rum punch
poured. Even Jack Byrd, who had been quiet to the point of taciturnity
since their return, seemed cheered; Grey saw him smile at a young maid
passing through with a pile of cloaks.
Tom Byrd, newly outfitted in
proper livery for the occasion, was standing by the bamboo screen that
hid the chamber pots, charged with watching the guests to prevent petty
thievery.
“Be careful, especially when
the fireworks start in earnest,” Grey murmured to him in passing. “Take
it turn about with your brother, so you can go out to the terrace and
watch a bit—but be sure someone’s got an eye on my Lord Gloucester all
the time. He got away with a gilded snuffbox last time he was here.”
“Yes, me lord,” Tom said,
nodding. “Look, me lord—it’s the Hun!”
Sure enough, Stephan von
Namtzen, Landgrave von Erdberg, had arrived in all his plumed glory,
beaming as though Clive’s triumph had been a personal victory. Handing
his helmet to Jack Byrd, who looked rather bemused by its receipt, he
spotted Grey and an enormous smile spread across his face.
The intervening crowd
prevented his passage, for which Grey was momentarily grateful. He was
in fact more than pleased to see the Hanoverian, but the thought of
being enthusiastically embraced and kissed on both cheeks, which was
von Namtzen’s habit when greeting friends . . .
Then the Bishop of York
arrived with an entourage of six small black boys in cloth of gold; a
huge boom! from downriver and shrieks from the crowd on
Vauxhall Bridge announced the real commencement of the fireworks, and
the musicians struck up Handel’s Royal Fireworks suite.
Two-thirds of the guests
surged out onto the terrace for a better view, leaving the hard
drinkers and those engaged in conversation a little room to breathe.
Grey took advantage of the
sudden exodus to nip behind the bamboo screen for relief; two bottles
of champagne took their toll. It was perhaps not an appropriate venue
for prayer, but he sent up a brief word of gratitude, nonetheless. The
public hysteria over Plassey had completely eclipsed any other news;
neither broadsheets nor street journalists had said a word on the
subjects of the murder of Reinhardt Mayrhofer, or the disappearance of
Joseph Trevelyan—let alone made rude speculations concerning
Trevelyan’s erstwhile fiancée.
He understood that word was
being discreetly circulated in financial circles that Mr. Trevelyan was
traveling to India in order to explore new opportunities for import, in
the wake of the victory.
He had a momentary vision of
Joseph Trevelyan as he had been in the main cabin of the Nampara,
standing by his wife’s bed, just before Grey had left.
“If? . . .” Grey had asked,
with a small nod toward the bed.
“Word will come that I have
been lost at sea—swept overboard by a swamping wave. Such things
happen.” He glanced toward the bed where Maria Mayrhofer lay, still and
beautiful and yellow as a carving of ancient ivory.
“I daresay they do,” Grey had
said quietly, thinking once more of Jamie Fraser.
Trevelyan moved to stand by
the bed, looking down. He took the woman’s hand, stroking it, and Grey
saw her fingers tighten, very slightly; light quivered in the emerald
teardrop of the ring she wore.
“If she dies, it will be the
truth,” Trevelyan said softly, his eyes on her still face. “I shall
take her in my arms and step over the rail; we will rest together, on
the bottom of the sea.”
Grey moved to stand beside
him, close enough to feel the brush of his sleeve.
“And if she does not?” he
asked. “If you both survive the treatment?”
Trevelyan shrugged, so faintly
that Grey might not have noticed were he not so close.
“Money will not buy health,
nor happiness—but it has its uses. We will live in India, as man and
wife; no one will know who she was—nothing will matter, save we are
together.”
“May God bless you and grant
you peace,” Grey murmured, reordering his dress—though he spoke to
Maria Mayrhofer, rather than Trevelyan. He smoothed the edge of his
waistcoat and stepped out from behind the screen, back into the
maelstrom of the party.
Within a few steps, he was
stopped by Lieutenant Stubbs, burnished to a high gloss and sweating
profusely.
“Hallo, Malcolm. Enjoying
yourself?”
“Er . . . yes. Of course. A
word, old fellow?”
A boom from the river made
speech momentarily impossible, but Grey nodded, beckoning Stubbs to a
relatively quiet alcove near the foyer.
“I should speak to your
brother, I know.” Stubbs cleared his throat. “But with Melton not here,
you’re by way of being head of the family, aren’t you?”
“For my sins,” Grey replied
guardedly. “Why?”
Stubbs cast a lingering glance
through the French doors; Olivia was visible on the terrace, laughing
at something said to her by Lord Ramsbotham.
“Not as though your cousin
hasn’t better prospects, I know,” he said, a little awkwardly. “But I
have got five thousand a year, and when the Old One—not that I don’t
hope he lives forever, mind, but I am the heir, and—”
“You want my permission to
court Olivia?”
Stubbs avoided his eye, gazing
vaguely off toward the musicians, who were fiddling industriously away
at the far end of the room.
“Um, well, more or less done
that, really. Hope you don’t mind. I, er, we were hoping you might see
your way to a marriage before the regiment leaves. Bit hasty, I know,
but . . .”
But you want a chance to
leave your seed in a willing girl’s belly, Grey added silently, in
case you don’t come back.
The guests had all left off
chattering, and crowded to the edge of the gallery as the next
explosion from the river boomed in the distance. Blue and white stars
fountained from the sky amid a chorus of “ooh!” and “ahh!”—and he knew
that every soldier there felt as he did the clench in the lower belly,
balls drawn up tight at the echo of war, even as their hearts lifted
heavenward at the sight of flaming glory.
“Yes,” he heard himself say,
in the moment’s silence between one explosion and the next. “I don’t
see why not. After all, her dress is ready.”
Then Stubbs was crushing his
hand, beaming fervently, and he was smiling back, head swimming with
champagne.
“I say, old fellow—you
wouldn’t think of making it a double wedding, would you? There’s my
sister, you know . . .”
Melissa Stubbs was Malcolm’s
twin, a plump and smiling girl, who was even now giving him an
all-too-knowing eye over her fan from the terrace. For a split second,
Grey teetered on the edge of temptation; the urge to leave something of
himself behind, the lure of immortality before one steps into the void.
It would be well enough, he
thought, if he didn’t come back—but what if he did? He smiled, clapped
Stubbs on the back, and excused himself with courtesy to go and find
another drink.
“You don’t want to drink that
French muck, do you?” Quarry said at his elbow. “Blow you up like a
bladder—gassy stuff.” Quarry himself had a magnum of red wine clutched
under one arm, a large blonde woman under the other. “May I introduce
you to Major Grey, Mamie? Major, Mrs. Fortescue.”
“Your servant, ma’am.”
“A word in your ear, Grey?”
Quarry released Mrs. Fortescue momentarily, and stepped in close, his
craggy face red and glossy under his wig.
“We’ve got word at last; the
new posting. But an odd thing—”
“Yes?” The glass in Grey’s
hand was red, not gold, as though it contained the vintage called
Schilcher, the shining stuff that was the color of blood. But then he
saw the bubbles rise, and realized that the fireworks had changed in
color, and the light around them went red and white and red again and
the smell of smoke floated in through the French doors as though they
stood in the center of a bombardment.
“I was just talking to that
German chap, von Namtzen. He wants you to go and be a liaison of sorts
with his regiment; already spoken to the War Office, he says. Seems to
have conceived a great regard for you, Grey.”
Grey blinked and took a gulp
of champagne. Von Namtzen’s great blond head was visible on the
terrace, his handsome profile turned up to the sky, rapt with wonder as
a five-year-old’s.
“Well, you needn’t decide on
the spot, of course. Up to your brother, anyway. Just thought I’d
mention it. Ready for another turn, Mamie, m’dear?”
Before Grey could gather his
senses to respond, the three—Harry, the blonde, and the bottle—had
galloped off in a wild gavotte, and the sky was exploding in pinwheels
and showers of red and blue and green and white and yellow.
Stephan von Namtzen turned and
met his eyes, lifting a glass in salute, and at the end of the room the
musicians still played Handel, like the music of his life, beauty and
serenity interrupted always by the thunder of distant fire.
Author’s Notes and
References
Most of my information on the mollies of London comes
from MOTHER CLAP’S MOLLY-HOUSE: The Gay Subculture in England
1700–1830, by Rictor Norton, which includes a fairly large
bibliography, for those looking for further details. (I was interested
to see that—according to this reference—terms such as “rough trade” and
“Miss Thing,” currently in use, were in existence during the eighteenth
century as well.)
While most of the locations mentioned as “molly-walks”
are historically known—such as the bog-houses (public privies) of
Lincoln’s Inn, Blackfriars Bridge, and the arcades of the Royal
Exchange—the establishment known as Lavender House is fictional.
While some characters in this book, such as William
Pitt, Robert Clive, the Nawab of Bengal, and Sir John Fielding, are
real historic personages, most are fictional, or used in a fictional
sense (e.g., there likely were real Dukes of Gloucester at various
points in history, but I have no evidence to suggest that any of them
were in fact kleptomaniac.).
Other useful references include:
ENGLISH SOCIETY IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY (from THE
PELICAN SOCIAL HISTORY OF BRITAIN series), by Roy Porter, 1982, Pelican
Books. ISBN 0-14-022099-2. This includes a good bibliography, plus a
number of interesting statistical tables.
THE TRANSVESTITE MEMOIRS OF THE ABBÉ DE CHOISY,
Peter Owen Publishers, London. ISBN 0-7206-0915-1. This book deals with
the subject of the title, in seventeenth-century France, and is more
interesting for the sumptuous details of the Abbé’s clothes than
anything else.
THE QUEER DUTCHMAN: True
Account of a Sailor Castaway on
a Desert Island for “Unnatural Acts” and Left to God’s Mercy, by Peter
Agnos, Green Eagle Press, New York, 1974, 1993, ISBN 0-914018-03-5. The
(edited) journal of Jan Svilts, marooned on Ascension Island in 1725 by
officers of the Dutch East India Company, who feared that his
“unnatural acts” would bring down the wrath of God upon their venture,
as upon the inhabitants of Sodom.
LOVE LETTERS BETWEEN A CERTAIN LATE NOBLEMAN AND THE
FAMOUS MR. WILSON, Michael S. Kimmel, ed. Harrington Park Press, New
York, 1990. (Originally published as Journal of Homosexuality
Volume 19, Number 2, 1990.) This deals with the homosexual world in
England (London specifically) during the 18th century, and contains
quite an extensive annotated bibliography, as well as considerable
commentary on the actual correspondence, which is included.
SAMUEL JOHNSON’S DICTIONARY. ISBN 1-929154-10-0. Various
editions of this are available; a recent abridged version is done by
the Levenger Press, edited by Jack Lynch. The original dictionary was
published in 1755.
A CLASSICAL DICTIONARY OF THE VULGAR TONGUE, by Captain
Francis Grose (edited with a biographical and critical sketch and an
extensive commentary by Eric Partridge). Routledge and Kegan Paul,
London. There are several different editions available of Grose’s
original work (which the Captain himself revised and re-published
several times), but the original was probably published around 1807.
DRESS IN EIGHTEENTH CENTURY EUROPE 1715–1789, by Aileen
Ribeiro, Holmes & Meier Publishers, Inc., New York, 1984. Well
illustrated, with an abundance of paintings and drawings from the
period, and several useful appendices on eighteenth-century currency
and political events.
Greenwood’s Map of London, 1827. This is the oldest
complete map of London I was able to find, so I have used it as a
general basis for the locations described. It’s available at a number
of Internet sites; I used the site maintained by the University of Bath
Spa: http://users.bathspa.ac.uk/imagemap/html.
The Malaria Cure. Finbar Scanlon’s notion of
deliberately infecting someone with malaria in order to cure syphilis
was a known medical procedure of the period—though not nearly so common
or popular as the various mecury-based “cures.”
Oddly enough, in very recent times, a few observations
have been made of people suffering from chronic infective diseases, who
then acquire a separate infection causing extremely high fever (in
excess of 104 degrees) over a prolonged period. Such fevers are very
dangerous in and of themselves, but what was remarkable was that those
patients who survived such fevers were in many cases found to no longer
have the chronic disease. So there is indeed some evidence—though still
very anecdotal at this point—to suggest that Mr. Scanlon’s remedy might
well have worked. For the sake of Joseph Trevelyan and Maria Mayrhofer,
we’ll hope so!
Transvestite. The use of this word as a noun dates only
from the mid-twentieth century. The practice, however, is plainly a
great deal older. Given Lord John’s Latin education, the use of this
Latinate construction as an adjective—“transvestite commerce’’—is more
than reasonable.
Read on for
a special bonus edition of
DIANA GABALDON’S
much-sought-after
and
rarely-seen novella

featuring the
redoubtable
Lord John Grey


Part 1
London, 1757
The Society for Appreciation of
the English Beefsteak, a gentleman’s club
Lord John
Grey jerked his eyes away from the door. No. No, he mustn’t turn and
stare. Need-ing some other focus for his gaze, he fixed his eyes
instead on Quarry’s scar.
“A glass with you, sir?” Scarcely
waiting for the club’s steward to provide for his companion, Harry
Quarry drained his cup of claret, then held it out for more. “And
another, perhaps, in honor of your return from frozen exile?” Quarry
grinned broadly, the scar pulling down the corner of his eye in a lewd
wink as he did so, and lifted up his glass again.
Lord John tilted his own cup in
acceptance of the salute, but barely tasted the contents. With an
effort, he kept his eyes on Quarry’s face, willing himself not to turn
and stare, not to gawk after the flash of fire that had caught his eye
in the corridor.
Quarry’s scar had faded, tightened
and shrunk to a thin white slash, its nature made plain only by its
position, angled hard across the ruddy cheek. It might otherwise have
lost itself among the lines of hard living, but instead remained
visible, the badge of honor that its owner so plainly considered it.
“You are exceedingly kind to note
my return, sir,” Grey said. His heart hammered in his ears, muffling
Quarry’s words—no great loss to conversation.
It is not, his sensible mind
pointed out, it cannot be. Yet sense had nothing to do with the riot of
his sensibilities, that surge of feeling that seized him by nape and
buttocks, as though it would pluck him up and turn him forcibly to go
in pursuit of the red-haired man he had so briefly glimpsed.
Quarry’s elbow nudged him rudely, a
not-unwelcome recall to present circumstances.
“. . . among the ladies, eh?”
“Eh?”
“I say your return has been noted
elsewhere too. My sister-in-law bid me send her regard and discover
your present lodgings. Do you stay with the regiment?”
“No, I am at present at my mother’s
house, in Jermyn Street.” Finding his cup still full, Grey raised it
and drank deep. The Beefsteak’s claret was of excellent vintage, but he
scarcely noticed its bouquet. There were voices in the hall outside,
raised in altercation.
“Ah. I’ll inform her, then; expect
an invitation by the morning post. Lucinda has her eye upon you for a
cousin of hers, I daresay—she has a flock of poor but well-favored
female relations, whom she means to shepherd to good marriages.”
Quarry’s teeth showed briefly. “Be warned.”
Grey nodded politely. He was
accustomed to such overtures. The youngest of four brothers, he had no
hopes of a title, but the family name was ancient and honorable, his
person and countenance not without appeal—and he had no need of an
heiress, his own means being ample.
The door flung open, sending such a
draft across the room as made the fire in the hearth roar up like the
flames of Hades, scattering sparks across the Turkey carpet. Grey gave
thanks for the burst of heat; it gave excuse for the color that he felt
suffuse his cheeks.
Nothing like. Of course he is
nothing like. Who could be? And yet the emotion that filled his breast
was as much disappointment as relief.
The man was tall, yes, but not
strikingly so. Slight of build, almost delicate. And young, younger
than Grey’s twenty-seven by nearly ten, he judged. But the hair—yes,
the hair was very like.
“Lord John Grey.” Quarry had
intercepted the young man, a hand on his sleeve, turning him for
introduction. “Allow me to acquaint you with my cousin by marriage, Mr.
Robert Gerald.”
Mr. Gerald nodded shortly, then
seemed to take hold of himself. Suppressing whatever it was that had
caused the blood to rise under his fair skin, he bowed, then fixed his
gaze on Grey in cordial acknowledgment.
“Your servant, sir.”
“And yours.” Not copper, not
carrot; a deep red, almost rufous, with glints and streaks of cinnabar
and gold. The eyes were not blue—thank God!—but rather of a soft and
luminous brown.
Grey’s mouth had gone dry. To his
relief, Quarry offered refreshment, and upon Gerald’s agreement,
snapped his fingers for the steward and steered the three of them to an
armchaired corner where the haze of tobacco smoke hung like a
sheltering curtain over the less convivial members of the Beefsteak.
“Who was that I heard in the
corridor?” Quarry demanded, as soon as they were settled.
“Bubb-Dodington, surely? The man’s a voice like a costermonger.”
“I—he—yes, it was.” Mr. Gerald’s
pale skin, not quite recovered from its earlier excitement, bloomed
afresh, to Quarry’s evident amusement.
“Oho! And what perfidious proposal
has he made you, young Bob?”
“Nothing. He—an invitation I did
not wish to accept, that is all. Must you shout so loudly, Harry?” It
was chilly at this end of the room, but Grey thought he could warm his
hands at the fire of Gerald’s smooth cheeks.
Quarry snorted with amusement,
looking around at the nearby chairs.
“Who’s to hear? Old Cotterill’s
deaf as a post, and the General’s half dead. And why do you care in any
case, if the matter’s so innocent as you suggest?” Quarry’s eyes
swiveled to bear on his cousin by marriage, suddenly intelligent and
penetrating.
“I did not say it was innocent,”
Gerald replied dryly, regaining his composure. “I said I declined to
accept it. And that, Harry, is all you will hear of it, so desist this
piercing glare you turn upon me. It may work on your subalterns, but
not on me.”
Grey laughed, and after a moment,
Quarry joined in. He clapped Gerald on the shoulder, eyes twinkling.
“My cousin is the soul of
discretion, Lord John. But that’s as it should be, eh?”
“I have the honor to serve as
junior secretary to the Prime Minister,” Gerald explained, seeing
incomprehension on Grey’s features. “While the secrets of government
are dull indeed—at least by Harry’s standards”—he shot his cousin a
malicious grin—“they are not mine to share.”
“Oh, well, of no interest to Lord
John in any case,” Quarry said philosophically, tossing back his third
glass of aged claret with a disrespectful haste more suited to porter.
Grey saw the senior steward close his eyes in quiet horror at the act
of desecration, and smiled to himself—or so he thought, until he caught
Mr. Gerald’s soft brown eyes upon him, a matching smile of complicity
upon his lips.
“Such things are of little interest
to anyone save those most intimately concerned,” Gerald said, still
smiling at Grey. “The fiercest battles fought are those where very
little lies at stake, you know. But what interests you, Lord John, if
politics does not?”
“Not lack of interest,” Grey
responded, holding Robert Gerald’s eyes boldly with his. No, not lack
of interest at all. “Ignorance, rather. I have been absent from London
for some time; in fact, I have quite lost . . . touch.”
Without intent, Grey closed one
hand upon his glass, the thumb drawing slowly upward, stroking the
smooth, cool surface as though it were another’s flesh. Hastily, he set
the glass down, seeing as he did so the flash of blue from the sapphire
ring he wore. It might have been a lighthouse beacon, he reflected
wryly, warning of rough seas ahead.
And yet the conversation sailed
smoothly on, despite Quarry’s jocular inquisitions regarding Grey’s
most recent posting in the wilds of Scotland and his speculations as to
his brother officer’s future prospects. As the former was terra
prohibita and the latter terra incognita, Grey had little to say in
response, and the talk moved on to other things; horses, dogs,
regimental gossip, and other such comfortable masculine fare.
Yet now and again, Grey felt the
brown eyes rest on him, with an expression of speculation that both
modesty and caution forbade him to interpret. It was with no sense of
surprise, then, that upon departure from the club, he found himself
alone in the vestibule with Gerald, Quarry having been detained by an
acquaintance met in passing.
“I impose intolerably, sir,” Gerald
said, moving close enough to keep his low-voiced words from the ears of
the servant who kept the door. “I would ask your favor, though, if it
be not entirely unwelcome?”
“I am completely at your command, I
do assure you,” Grey said, feeling the warmth of claret in his blood
succeeded by a rush of deeper heat.
“I wish—that is, I am in some doubt
regarding a circumstance of which I have become aware. Since you are so
recently come to London—that is, you have the advantage of perspective,
which I must necessarily lack by reason of familiarity. There is no one
. . .” He fumbled for words, then turned eyes grown suddenly and deeply
unhappy on Lord John. “I can confide in no one!” he said, in a sudden
passionate whisper. He gripped Lord John’s arm, with surprising
strength. “It may be nothing, nothing at all. But I must have help.”
“You shall have it, if it be in my
power to give.” Grey’s fingers touched the hand that grasped his arm;
Gerald’s fingers were cold. Quarry’s voice echoed down the corridor
behind them, loud with joviality.
“The ’Change, near the Arcade,”
Gerald said rapidly. “Tonight, just after full dark.” The grip on
Grey’s arm was gone, and Gerald vanished, the soft fall of his hair
vivid against his blue cloak.
Grey’s afternoon was spent in
necessary errands to tailors and solicitors, then in making courtesy
calls upon long-neglected acquaintances, in an effort to fill the empty
hours that loomed before dark. Quarry, at loose ends, had volunteered
to accompany him, and Lord John had made no demur. Bluff and jovial by
temper, Quarry’s conversation was limited to cards, drink, and whores.
He and Grey had little in common, save the regiment. And Ardsmuir.
When he had first seen Quarry again
at the club, he had thought to avoid the man, feeling that memory was
best buried. And yet . . . could memory be truly buried, when its
embodiment still lived? He might forget a dead man, but not one merely
absent. And the flames of Robert Gerald’s hair had kindled embers he
had thought safely smothered.
It might be unwise to feed that
spark, he thought, freeing his soldier’s cloak from the grasp of an
importunate beggar. Open flames were dangerous, and he knew that as
well as any man. Still, hours of buffeting through London’s crowds and
hours more of enforced sociality had filled him with such unexpected
longing for the quiet of the north that he found himself filled
suddenly with the desire to speak of Scotland, if nothing more.
They had passed the Royal Exchange
in the course of their errands; he had glanced covertly toward the
Arcade, with its gaudy paint and tattered posters, its tawdry crowds of
hawkers and strollers, and felt a soft spasm of anticipation. It was
autumn; the dark came early.
They were near the river now; the
noise of clamoring cockle-sellers and fishmongers rang in the winding
alleys, and a cold wind filled with the invigorating stench of tar and
wood shavings belled out their cloaks like sails. Quarry turned and
waved above the heads of the intervening throng, gesturing toward a
coffeehouse; Grey nodded in reply, lowered his head, and elbowed his
way toward the door.
“Such a press,” Lord John said,
pushing his way after Quarry into the relative peace of the small,
spice-scented room. He took off his tricorne and sat down, tenderly
adjusting the red cockade, knocked askew by contact with the populace.
Two inches shorter than the common height, Grey found himself at a
disadvantage in crowds.
“I had forgot what a seething
anthill London is.” He took a deep breath; grasp the nettle, then, and
get it over. “A contrast with Ardsmuir, to be sure.”
“I’d forgot what a misbegotten
lonely hellhole Scotland is,” Quarry replied, “until you turned up at
the Beefsteak this morning to remind me of my blessings. Here’s to
anthills!” He lifted the steaming glass, which had appeared as by magic
at his elbow, and bowed ceremoniously to Grey. He drank, and shuddered,
either in memory of Scotland or in answer to the quality of the coffee.
He frowned, and reached for the sugar bowl.
“Thank God we’re both well out of
it. Freezing your arse off indoors or out, and the blasted rain coming
in at every crack and window.” Quarry took off his wig and scratched
his balding pate, quite without self-consciousness, then clapped it on
again.
“No society but the damned
dour-faced Scots either; never had a whore there who didn’t give me the
feeling she’d as soon cut it off as serve it. I swear I’d have put a
pistol to my head in another month, had you not come to relieve me,
Grey. What poor bugger took over from you?”
“No one.” Grey scratched at his own
fair hair abstractedly, infected by Quarry’s itch. He glanced outside;
the street was still jammed, but the crowd’s noise was mercifully
muffled by the leaded glass. One sedan chair had run into another, its
bearers knocked off-balance by the crowd. “Ardsmuir is no longer a
prison; the prisoners were transported.”
“Transported?” Quarry pursed his
lips in surprise, then sipped, more cautiously. “Well, and serve them
right, the miserable whoresons. Hmm!” He grunted, and shook his head
over the coffee. “No more than most deserve. A shame for Fraser,
though—you recall a man named Fraser, big red-haired fellow? One of the
Jacobite officers—a gentleman. Quite liked him,” Quarry said, his
roughly cheerful countenance sobering slightly. “Too bad. Did you find
occasion to speak with him?”
“Now and then.” Grey felt a
familiar clench of his innards, and turned away, lest anything show on
his face. Both sedan chairs were down now, the bearers shouting and
shoving. The street was narrow to begin with, clogged with the normal
traffic of tradesmen and ’prentices; customers stopping to watch the
altercation added to the impassibility.
“You knew him well?” He could not
help himself; whether it brought him comfort or misery, he felt he had
no choice now but to speak of Fraser—and Quarry was the only man in
London to whom he could so speak.
“Oh, yes—or as well as one might
know a man in that situation,” Quarry replied offhandedly. “Had him to
dine in my quarters every week; very civil in his speech, good hand at
cards.” He lifted a fleshy nose from his glass, cheeks flushed ruddier
than usual with the steam. “He wasn’t one to invite pity, of course,
but one could scarce help but feel some sympathy for his
circumstances.”
“Sympathy? And yet you left him in
chains.”
Quarry looked up sharply, catching
the edge in Grey’s words.
“I may have liked the man; I didn’t
trust him. Not after what happened to one of my sergeants.”
“And what was that?” Lord John
managed to infuse the question with no more than light interest.
“Misadventure. Drowned by accident
in the stone-quarry pool,” Quarry said, dumping several teaspoons of
rock sugar into a fresh glass and stirring vigorously. “Or so I wrote
in the report.” He looked up from his coffee, and gave Grey his lewd,
lopsided wink. “I liked Fraser. Didn’t care for the sergeant. But never
think a man is helpless, Grey, only because he’s fettered.”
Grey sought urgently for a way to
inquire further without letting his passionate interest be seen.
“So you believe—” he began.
“Look,” said Quarry, rising
suddenly from his seat. “Look! Damned if it’s not Bob Gerald!”
Lord John whipped round in his
chair. Sure enough, the late-afternoon sun struck sparks from a fiery
head, bent as its owner emerged from one of the stalled sedan chairs.
Gerald straightened, face set in a puzzled frown, and began to push his
way into the knot of embattled bearers.
“Whatever is he about, I wonder?
Surely—Hi! Hold! Hold, you blackguard!” Dropping his glass unregarded,
Quarry rushed toward the door, bellowing.
Grey, a step or two behind, saw no
more than the flash of metal in the sun and the brief look of
startlement on Gerald’s face. Then the crowd fell back, with a massed
cry of horror, and his view was obscured by a throng of heaving backs.
He fought his way through the
screaming mob without compunction, striking ruthlessly with his sword
hilt to clear the way.
Gerald was lying in the arms of one
of his bearers, hair fallen forward, hiding his face. The young man’s
knees were drawn up in agony, balled fists pressed hard against the
growing stain on his waistcoat.
Quarry was there; he brandished his
sword at the crowd, bellowing threats to keep them back, then glared
wildly round for a foe to skewer.
“Who?” he shouted at the bearers,
face congested with fury. “Who’s done this?”
The circle of white faces turned in
helpless question, one to another, but found no focus; the foe had
fled, and his bearers with him.
Grey knelt in the gutter, careless
of filth, and smoothed back the ruddy hair with hands gone stiff and
cold. The hot stink of blood was thick in the air, and the fecal smell
of pierced intestine. Grey had seen battlefields enough to know the
truth even before he saw the glazing eyes, the pallid face. He felt a
deep, sharp stab at the sight, as though his own guts were pierced as
well.
Brown eyes fixed wide on his, a
spark of recognition deep behind the shock and pain. He seized the
dying man’s hand in his, and chafed it, knowing the futility of the
gesture. Gerald’s mouth worked, soundless. A bubble of red spittle
swelled at the corner of his lips.
“Tell me.” Grey bent urgently to
the man’s ear, and felt the soft brush of hair against his mouth. “Tell
me who has done it—I will avenge you. I swear it.”
He felt a slight spasm of the
fingers in his, and squeezed back, hard, as though he might force some
of his own strength into Gerald; enough for a word, a name.
The soft lips were blanched, the
blood bubble growing. Gerald drew back the corners of his mouth, a
fierce, tooth-baring rictus that burst the bubble and sent a spray of
blood across Grey’s cheek. Then the lips drew in, pursing in what might
have been the invitation to a kiss. Then he died, and the wide brown
eyes went blank.
Quarry was shouting at the bearers,
demanding information. More shouts echoed down the walls of the
streets, the nearby alleys, news flying from the scene of murder like
bats out of hell.
Grey knelt alone in the silence
near the dead man, in the stench of blood and voided bowels. Gently, he
laid Gerald’s limp hand across his wounded breast, and wiped the blood
from his own hand, unthinking, on his cloak.
A motion drew his eye. Harry Quarry
knelt on the other side of the body, his face gone white as the scar on
his cheek, prying open a large clasp knife. He searched gently through
Gerald’s loosened, blood-matted hair, and drew out a clean lock, which
he cut off. The sun was setting; light caught the hair as it fell, a
curl of vivid flame.
“For his mother,” Quarry explained.
Lips tightly pressed together, he coiled the gleaming strand and put it
carefully away.

Part 2
The
invitation came two days later, and with it a note from Harry Quarry.
Lord John Grey was bidden to an evening’s entertainment at Joffrey
House, by desire of the Lady Lucinda Joffrey. Quarry’s note said
simply, Come. I have news.
And not beforetime, Grey thought,
tossing the note aside. The two days since Gerald’s death had been
filled with frantic activity, with inquiry and speculation—to no avail.
Every shop and barrow in Forby Street had been turned over thoroughly,
but no trace found of the assailant or his minions; they had faded into
the crowd, anonymous as ants.
That proved one thing, at least,
Grey thought. It was a planned attack, not a random piece of street
violence. For the assailant to vanish so quickly, he must have looked
like hoi polloi; a prosperous merchant or a noble would have stood out
by his bearing and the manner of his dress. The sedan chair had been
hired; no one recalled the appearance of the hirer, and the name given
was—not surprisingly—false.
He shuffled restlessly through the
rest of the mail. All other avenues of inquiry had proven fruitless so
far. No weapon had been found. He and Quarry had sought the hall porter
at the Beefsteak, in hopes that the man had heard somewhat of the
conversation between Gerald and Bubb-Dodington, but the man was a
temporary servant, hired for the day, and had since taken his wages and
vanished, no doubt to drink them.
Grey had canvassed his
acquaintances for any rumor of enemies or, failing that, for any
history of the late Robert Gerald that might bear a hint of motive for
the crime. Gerald was evidently known, in a modest way, in government
circles and the venues of respectable society, but he had no great
money to leave, no heirs save his mother, no hint of any romantic
entanglement—in short, there was no intimation whatever of an
association that might have led to that bloody death in Forby Street.
He paused, eye caught by an
unfamiliar seal. A note, signed by one G. Bubb-Dodington, requesting a
few moments of his time, in a convenient season—and noting en
passant that B-D would himself be present at Joffrey House that
evening, should Lord John find himself likewise engaged.
He picked up the invitation again,
and found another sheet of paper folded up behind it. Unfolded, this
proved to be a broadsheet printed with a poem—or at the least, words
arranged in the form of verse. “A Blot Removed,” it was titled. Lacking
in meter, but not in crude wit, the doggerel gave the story of a he-whore
whose lewdities outraged the public, until scandal flamed up,
blood-red as the abominable color of his hair, and an unknown
savior rose up to destroy the perverse, thus wiping clean the pristine
parchment of society.
Lord John had eaten no breakfast,
and the sight of this extinguished what vestiges he had of appetite. He
carried the document into the morning room, and fed it carefully to the
fire.
Joffrey House was a small but
elegant white stone mansion, just off Eaton Square. Grey had never come
here before, but the house was well known for brilliant parties, much
frequented by those with a taste for politics; Sir Richard Joffrey,
Quarry’s elder half brother, was influential.
As Grey came up the marble steps,
he saw a Member of Parliament and the First Sea Lord, close in converse
ahead of him, and perceived a considerable array of discreetly elegant
carriages standing at a distance in the street. Something of an
occasion, then; he was a trifle surprised that Lady Lucinda should be
entertaining on such a scale, on the heels of her cousin’s
assassination—Quarry had said she was close to Gerald.
Quarry was on the qui vive;
Grey had no sooner been announced than he found himself seized by the
arm and drawn out of the slowly moving reception line, into the shelter
of a monstrous plant that had been stood in the corner of the ballroom,
where it consorted with several of its fellows in the manner of a small
jungle.
“You came, then,” Quarry said,
unnecessarily.
Seeing the haggard aspect of the
man, Grey said merely, “Yes. What news?”
Fatigue and distress tended to
sharpen Grey’s fine-cut features, but gave Quarry an air of snappish
ferocity, making him look like a large, ill-tempered dog.
“You saw that—that—unspeakable
piece of excrement?”
“The broadsheet? Yes; where did you
get it?”
“They are all over London; not only
that particular excrescence—many others, as vile or worse.”
Grey felt a prick of deep unease.
“With similar accusations?”
“That Robert Gerald was a pederast?
Yes, and worse; that he was a member of a notorious sodomitical
society, a gathering for the purpose of . . . Well, you’ll know the
sort of thing. Disgusting!”
Grey could not tell whether this
last epithet was applied to the existence of such societies, or to the
association of Gerald’s name with one. In consequence, he chose his
words with care.
“Yes, I have heard of such
associations.”
Grey did know, though the knowledge
was not personal; such societies were said to be common—he knew of
taverns and back rooms aplenty, to say nothing of the more notorious
mollyhouses, where . . . Still, fastidiousness and caution had
prevented any close inquiry into these assemblies.
“Need I say that—that such
accusations have no truth—not the slightest pretention to truth?”
Quarry spoke with some difficulty, avoiding Grey’s eye. Grey laid a
hand on Quarry’s sleeve.
“No, you need not say so. I am
certain of it,” he said quietly. Quarry glanced up, giving him a
half-embarrassed smile, and clasped his hand briefly.
“Thank you,” he said, voice
rasping.
“But if it be not so,” Grey
observed, giving Quarry time to recover himself, “then such rapid
profusion of rumor has the taste about it of an organized calumny. And
that in itself is very strange, do you not think?”
Evidently not; Quarry looked
blankly at him.
“Someone wished not only to destroy
Robert Gerald,” Grey explained, “but thought it necessary also to
blacken his name. Why? The man is dead; who would think it needful to
murder his reputation as well?”
Quarry looked startled, then
frowned, brows drawing close together in the effort of thought.
“Strewth,” he said slowly. “Damme,
you’re right. But who . . . ?” He stopped, looking thoughtfully out
over the assemblage of guests.
“Is the Prime Minister here?” Grey
peered through the drooping foliage. It was a small but brilliant
party, and one of a particular kind; no more than forty guests, and
these all drawn from the echelons of power. No mincing fops or gadding
henwits; ladies there were, to be sure, providing grace and beauty—but
it was the men who were of consequence. Several ministers were in
attendance, the Sea Lord, an assistant Minister of Finance . . . He
stopped, feeling as though someone had just punched him hard in the
belly.
Quarry was muttering in his ear,
explaining something about the Prime Minister’s absence, but Grey was
no longer attending. He fought the urge to step back further into the
shadows.
George Everett was looking
well—very well indeed. Wig and powder set off the blackness of his
brows, and the fine dark eyes below them. A firm chin and a long,
mobile mouth—Grey’s index finger twitched involuntarily, tracing the
line of it in memory.
“Are you well, Grey?” Quarry’s
gruff voice recalled him to himself.
“Yes. A trifling indisposition, no
more.” Grey pulled his eyes away from Everett’s slim figure, striking
in black and primrose. It was only a matter of time, after all; he had
known they would meet again—and at least he had not been taken
unawares. With an effort, he turned his attention back to Quarry.
“The news you mentioned. Is it—”
Quarry interrupted, gripping his
arm and pulling him out from the shelter of the trees, into the babble
of the party.
“Hark, here is Lucinda. Come, she
wishes to meet you.”
Lady Lucinda Joffrey was small and
round, her dark hair worn unpowdered, sleek to the skull, and her
ringlets fastened with an ornament of pheasant’s feathers that went
well with her russet gown. Her face was plump and rather plain, though
it might have some claim to character, had there been much life to it.
Instead, swollen lids drooped over eyes smudged with shadows she had
not bothered to disguise.
Lord John bowed over her hand,
wondering again as he did so what had caused her to open her house this
evening; plainly she was in great distress.
“My lord,” she murmured, in
response to his courtesies. Then she lifted her eyes and he found
himself startled. Her eyes were beautiful, almond-shaped, and clear
gray in color—and despite their reddened lids, clear and piercing with
intelligence.
“Harry tells me that you were with
Robert when he died,” she said, softly but clearly, holding him with
those eyes. “And that you have offered your help in finding the dastard
who has done this thing.”
“Indeed. I offer you my most
sincere condolences, my lady.”
“I thank you, sir.” She nodded
toward the room, bright with guests and blazing candles. “You will find
it strange, no doubt, that we should revel in such fashion, and my
cousin so recently and despicably slain?” Grey began to make the
expected demur, but she would not allow it, going on before he could
speak.
“It was my husband’s wish. He said
we must—that to shrink and cower before such slander would be to grant
it credence. He insisted that we must meet it boldly, or suffer
ourselves from the stain of scandal.” Her lips pressed tight, a
handkerchief crumpled in her hand, but no tears welled in the gray
eyes.
“Your husband is wise.” That was a
thought; Sir Richard Joffrey was an influential Member of Parliament,
with a shrewd appreciation of politics, a great acquaintance with those
in power—and the money to influence them. Could the killing of Gerald
and this posthumous effort to discredit him be in some way a blow at
Sir Richard?
Grey hesitated; he had not yet told
Quarry of Gerald’s request at the club. I can confide in no one,
Gerald had said—and presumably included his cousin by marriage therein.
But Gerald was dead, and Grey’s obligation was now vengeance, not
confidence. The musicians had paused; with a tilt of the head, Grey
drew his companions back into the privacy of the jungle.
“Madame, I had the honor of a very
brief acquaintance with your cousin. Still, when I met him . . .” In a
few words, he acquainted his hearers with Robert Gerald’s last request.
“Does either of you know what his
concern might have been?” Grey asked, looking from one to the other.
The musicians were starting up, the strains of fiddle and flute rising
above the rumble of conversation.
“He asked you to meet him on the
’Change?” A shadow passed over Quarry’s face. If Gropecunt Street was
the main thoroughfare for female prostitution, the Royal Exchange was
its male counterpart—after dark, at least.
“That means nothing, Harry,”
Lucinda said. Her grief had been subsumed by interest, plump figure
drawn erect. “The ’Change is a meeting place for every kind of
intrigue. I am sure Robert’s choice of meeting place had nothing to do
with—with these scurrilous accusations.” Lady Lucinda frowned. “But I
know of nothing that would have caused my cousin such concern—do you,
Harry?”
“If I did, I would have said so,”
Quarry said irritably. “Since he did not think me fit to confide in,
though—”
“You mentioned some news,” Grey
interrupted, seeking to avert acrimony. “What was that?”
“Oh.” Quarry stopped, irritation
fading. “I’ve gleaned a notion of what Bubb-Dodington’s invitation
consisted.” Quarry cast a glance of unconcealed dislike toward a knot
of men gathered talking at the opposite side of the room. “And if my
informant be correct, ’twas far from innocent.”
“Which is Bubb-Dodington? Is he
here?”
“Indeed.” Lucinda pointed with her
fan. “Standing by the hearth—in the reddish suit.”
Grey squinted through the haze of
hearth smoke and candle-glow, picking out a slender figure in bagwig
and rose velvet—fashionable, to be sure, but seeming somehow slightly
fawning in attitude, as he leaned toward another of the group.
“I have inquired regarding him,”
Grey said. “I hear he is a political, but one of no great consequence;
a mere time-server.”
“True, he is nothing in himself.
His associations, though, are more substantial. Those with whom he
allies himself are scarcely without power, though not—not yet!—in
control.”
“And who are those? I am quite
ignorant of politics these days.”
“Sir Francis Dashwood, John Wilkes,
Mr. Churchill . . . Paul Whitehead too. Oh, and Everett. You know
George Everett?”
“We are acquainted,” Grey said
equably. “The invitation you mentioned . . . ?”
“Oh, yes.” Quarry shook his head,
recalled to himself. “I finally discovered the whereabouts of the hall
porter. He had overheard enough of Bubb-Dodington’s conversation to say
that the man was urging Gerald to accept an invitation to stay at West
Wycombe.”
Quarry raised his brows high in
implication, but Grey remained ignorant, and said so.
“West Wycombe is the home of Sir
Francis Dashwood,” Lady Lucinda put in. “And the center of his
influence. He entertains there lavishly—even as we do”—her plump mouth
made a small moue of deprecation—“and to the same purposes.”
“The seduction of the powerful?”
Grey smiled. “So Bubb-Dodington—or his masters—sought to entice Gerald?
To what end, I wonder?”
“Richard calls the West Wycombe
assemblage a nest of vipers,” Lucinda said. “Bent upon achieving their
ends by any means, even dishonorable ones. Perhaps they sought to lure
Robert into their camp for the sake of his own virtues—or”—she paused,
hesitant—“for the sake of what he might know, regarding the Prime
Minister’s affairs?”
The music was starting afresh at
the far end of the room, and they were interrupted at this delicate
moment by a lady who, spotting them in their leafy refuge, came
bustling in to claim Harry Quarry for a dance, waving aside all
possibility of refusal with an airy fan.
“Is that not Lady Fitzwalter?”
Buxom and high-colored, the lady now pressing Quarry’s hand
provocatively to her breast was the wife of Sir Hugh, an elderly
baronet from Sussex. Quarry appeared to have no objections, following
up Lady F’s flirtations with a jocular pinch.
“Oh, Harry fancies himself a great
rake,” Lady Lucinda said tolerantly, “though anyone can see it comes to
nothing more than a hand of cards in the gentlemen’s clubs and an eye
for shapely flesh. Is any officer in London greatly different?” A
shrewd gray eye passed over Lord John, inquiring as to what his own
differences might be.
“Indeed,” he said, amused. “And yet
he was sent to Scotland for some indiscretion, I collect. Was it not
the incident that left him with that slash across the face?”
“Oh, la,” she said, pursing up her
mouth in scorn. “The famous scar! One would think it the Order of the
Garter, he does flaunt it so. No, no, ’twas the cards that were the
cause of his exile—he caught a colonel of the regiment a-cheating at
loo, and was too much gone in wine to keep a decent silence on the
point.”
Grey opened his mouth to inquire
about the scar, but was silenced himself by her grip on his sleeve.
“Now, there’s a rake, if you want
one,” she said, low-voiced. Her eyes marked out a man across the room,
near the hearth. “Dashwood; him Harry spoke of. Know of him, do you?”
Grey squinted against the haze of
smoke in the room. The man was heavy-bodied, but betrayed no softness
of flesh; the sloping shoulders were thick with muscle, and if waist
and calves were thick as well, it was by a natural inclination of form
rather than the result of indulgence.
“I have heard the name,” Grey said.
“A political of some minor repute?”
“In the arena of politics, yes,”
Lady Lucinda agreed, not taking her eyes from the man. “In others—less
minor. In fact, his repute in some circles is nothing short of outright
notoriety.”
A reach for a glass stretched the
satin of Dashwood’s broidered plum-silk waistcoat tight across a broad
chest, and brought into view a face, likewise broad, ruddy in the
candle-glow, and animated with a cynic laughter. He wore no wig, but
had a quantity of dark hair, curling low across the brow. Grey furrowed
his own brow in the effort of recall; someone had said something to
him, yes—but the occasion escaped him, as did its content.
“He seems a man of substance,” he
hazarded. Certainly Dashwood was the cynosure of his end of the room,
all eyes upon him as he spoke.
Lady Lucinda uttered a short laugh.
“Do you think so, sir? He and his
friends flaunt their practice of licentiousness and blasphemy as Harry
flaunts his scar—and from the same cause.”
It was the word “blasphemy” that
brought back recollection.
“Ha. I have heard mention . . .
Medmenham Abbey?”
Lucinda’s lips pursed tight, and
she nodded. “The Hell-fire Club, they call it.”
“Indeed. There have been Hell-fire
Clubs before—many of them. Is this one more than the usual excuse for
public riot and drunken license?”
She looked at the men before the
fire, her countenance troubled. With the light of the blaze behind
them, all individuality of lineament was lost; they appeared no more
than an assemblage of dark figures, faceless devils, outlined by the
firelight.
“I think not,” she said, very
low-voiced, glancing to and fro to assure they were unheard. “Or so I
did think—until I heard of the invitation to Robert. Now . . .”
The advent near the jungle of a
tall, good-looking man whose resemblance to Quarry made his identity
clear put an end to the clandestine conference.
“There is Richard; he is looking
for me.” Poised to take flight, Lady Lucinda stopped and looked back at
Grey. “I cannot say, sir, what reason you may have for your
interest—but I do thank you for it.” A flicker of wryness lit the gray
eyes. “Godspeed you, sir—though for myself, I should not much respect a
God so petty as to be concerned with such as Francis Dashwood.”
Grey passed into the general crowd,
bowing and smiling, allowing himself to be drawn into a dance here, a
conversation there, keeping all the time one eye upon the group near
the hearth. Men joined it for a short time, fell away, and were
replaced by others, yet the central group remained unchanged.
Bubb-Dodington and Dashwood were
the center of it; Churchill, Whitehead the poet, John Wilkes, and the
Earl of Sandwich surrounded them. Seeing at one point during a break in
the music that a good many had gathered by the hearth, men and women
alike, Grey thought the moment ripe to make his own presence known, and
unobtrusively joined the crowd, maneuvering to a spot near
Bubb-Dodington.
Mr. Justice Margrave was holding
the floor, speaking of the subject which had formed the meat of most
conversations Grey had heard so far—the death of Robert Gerald, or more
particularly, the rash of rumor and scandal that followed it. The Judge
caught Grey’s eye and nodded—His Worship was well acquainted with
Grey’s family—but continued his denunciation unimpeded.
“I should wish that, rather than
the pillory, the stake be the punishment for such abominable vice.”
Margrave swung a heavy head in Grey’s direction, eyelids dropping
half-closed. “Have you read Holloway’s notion, sir? He suggests that
this disgusting practice of sodomy be restrained by castration or some
other cogent preventative.”
Grey restrained the urge to clasp
himself protectively.
“Cogent, indeed,” he said. “You
suppose the man who cut down Robert Gerald to be impelled by moralistic
motives, then?”
“Whether he were or no, I should
say he has rendered signal service to society, ridding us of an
exponent of this moral blight.”
Grey observed Harry Quarry standing
a yard away, gleaming eyes fixed upon the elderly justice in a manner
calculated to cause the utmost concern for that worthy’s future
prospects. Turning away, lest his acknowledgment embolden Quarry to
open violence, he found himself instead face to face with George
Everett.
“John,” Everett said softly,
smiling.
“Mr. Everett.” Grey inclined his
head politely. Nothing squelched, Everett continued to smile. He was a
handsome devil, and he knew it.
“You are in good looks, John. Exile
agrees with you, it seems.” The long mouth widened, curling at the
corner.
“Indeed. I must take pains to go
away more often, then.” His heart was beating faster. Everett’s perfume
was his accustomed musk and myrrh; the scent of it conjured tumbled
linens, and the touch of hard and knowing hands.
A hoarse voice near his shoulder
provided welcome distraction.
“Lord John? Your servant, sir.”
Grey turned to find the gentleman
in rose velvet bowing to him, a look of spurious cordiality fixed upon
saturnine features.
“Mr. Bubb-Dodington, I collect. I
am obliged, sir.” He bowed in turn, and allowed himself to be separated
from Everett, who stood looking after them, a faint smile upon his
lips.
So conscious was he of Everett’s
eyes burning holes in his back that he scarce attended to
Bubb-Dodington’s overtures, replying automatically to the man’s
courtesies and inquiries. It was not until the rasping voice mentioned
the word “Medmenham” that he was jerked into attention, to realize that
he had just received a most interesting invitation.
“. . . would find us a most
congenial assembly, I am sure,” Bubb-Dodington was saying, leaning
toward Grey with that same attitude of fawning attention he had noted
earlier.
“You feel I would be in sympathy
with the interests of your society?” Grey contrived to infuse a faint
tone of boredom, looking away from the man. Just over Bubb-Dodington’s
shoulder, he was conscious of the figure of Sir Francis Dashwood, dark
and bulky. Dashwood’s deep-set eyes rested upon them, even as he
carried on a conversation, and a ripple of apprehension raised the
hairs on the back of Grey’s neck.
“I am flattered, but I scarcely
think—” he began, turning away.
“Oh, do not think you would be
quite strange!” Bubb-Dodington interrupted, beaming with oily
deprecation. “You are acquainted with Mr. Everett, I think? He will
make one of our number.”
“Indeed.” Grey’s mouth had gone
dry. “I see. Well, you must allow me to consult . . .” Muttering
excuses, he escaped, finding refuge a moment later in the company of
Harry Quarry and his sister-in-law, sharing cups of brandy punch at the
nearby buffet.
“It galls me,” Harry was saying,
“that such petty time-servers and flaunting jackanapes make my kin to
be the equal of the he-strumpets and buggerantoes that infest the
Arcade. I’ve known Bob Gerald from a lad, and I will swear my life upon
his honor!” Quarry’s large hand clenched upon his glass as he glowered
at Mr. Justice Margrave’s back.
“Have a care, Harry, my dear.”
Lucinda placed a hand on his sleeve. “Those are my good crystal cups.
If you must crush something, let it be the hazelnuts.”
“I shall let it be that fellow’s
windpipe, and he does not cease to air his idiocy,” said Quarry. He
scowled horridly, but suffered himself to be turned away, still
talking. “What can Richard be thinking of, to entertain such scum?
Dashwood, I mean, and now this . . .”
Grey started, and felt a chill down
his spine. Quarry’s blunt features bore no trace of resemblance to his
dead cousin-by-marriage, and yet—his face contorted with fury, eyes
bulging slightly as he spoke . . . Grey closed his eyes tightly,
summoning the vision.
He left Quarry and Lady Lucinda
abruptly, without excuse, and made his way hastily to the large gilded
mirror that hung above a sideboard in the dining room.
Leaning over the skeletal remains
of a roasted pheasant, he stared at his mouth, painstakingly forming
the shapes he had seen on Robert Gerald’s mouth—and now again on Harry
Quarry’s; hearing in his mind as he made them the sound of Robert
Gerald’s effortful—but unvoiced—last word.
“Dashwood.”
Quarry had followed him, brows
drawn down in puzzlement.
“What the devil, Grey? Why are you
making faces in the mirror? Are you ill?”
“No,” said Grey, though in fact he
felt very ill. He stared at his own image in the mirror, as though it
were some ghastly specter.
Another face appeared, and dark
eyes met his own in the mirror. The two reflections were close in size
and form, both possessed of a tidy muscularity and a fineness of
feature that had led more than one observer to remark in company that
they could be twins—one light, one dark.
“You will come to Medmenham, won’t
you?” The murmured words were warm in his ear, George’s body so close
that he could feel the pressure of hip and thigh. Everett’s hand
touched his, lightly.
“I should . . . particularly desire
it.”

Part 3
Medmenham Abbey
West Wycombe
It was not
until the third night at Medmenham that anything untoward occurred. To
that point—despite Quarry’s loudly expressed doubts beforehand—it had
been a house party much like any other in Lord John’s experience,
though with more talk of politics and less of hunting than was
customary.
In spite of the talk and
entertainment, though, there was an odd air of secrecy about the house.
Whether it was some attitude on the part of the servants, or something
unseen but sensed among the guests, Grey could not tell, but it was
real; it floated on the air of the abbey like smoke on water.
The only other oddity was the lack
of women. While females of good family from the countryside near West
Wycombe were invited to dine, all of the houseguests were male. The
thought occurred to Grey that from outward appearance, it might almost
be one of those sodomitical societies so decried in the London
broadsheets. In appearance only, though; there was no hint of such
behavior. Even George Everett gave no hint of any sentiment save the
amiability of renewed friendship.
No, it was not that kind of
behavior that had given Sir Francis and his restored abbey the name of
scandal. Exactly what did lie behind the whispers of notoriety was yet
a mystery.
Grey knew one thing: Dashwood was
not Gerald’s murderer, at least not directly. Discreet inquiry had
established Sir Francis’s whereabouts, and shown him far from Forby
Street at the time of the outrage. There was the possibility of hired
assassination, though, and Robert Gerald had seen something in the
moment of his death that caused him to utter that last silent
accusation.
There was nothing so far to which
Grey could point as evidence, either of guilt or depravity. Still, if
evidence was to be found anywhere, it must be at Medmenham—the
deconsecrated abbey which Sir Francis had restored from ruins and made
a showplace for his political ambitions.
Among the talk and entertainments,
though, Grey was conscious of a silent process of evaluation, plain in
the eyes and manner of his companions. He was being watched, his
fitness gauged—but for what?
“What is it that Sir Francis wants
with me?” he had asked bluntly, walking in the gardens with Everett on
the second afternoon. “I have nothing to appeal to such a man.”
George smiled. He wore his own
hair, dark and shining, and the chilly breeze stroked strands of it
across his cheeks.
“You underestimate your own merits,
John—as always. Of course, nothing becomes manly virtue more than
simple modesty.” He glanced sidelong, mouth quirking with appreciation.
“I scarce think my personal
attributes are sufficient to intrigue a man of Dashwood’s character,”
Grey answered dryly.
“More to the point,” Everett said,
arching one brow, “what is it in Sir Francis that so intrigues you? You
have not spoken of anything, save to question me about him.”
“You would be better suited to
answer that than I,” Grey answered boldly. “I hear you are an
intimate—the valet tells me you have been a guest at Medmenham many
times this year past. What is it that draws you to seek his company?”
George grunted in amusement, then
flung back his head, breathing in the damp air with enjoyment. Lord
John did likewise; autumn smells of leaf mold and chimney smoke, spiced
with the tang of ripe muscats from the arbor nearby. Scents to stir the
blood, cold air to sting cheeks and hands, exercise to stimulate and
weary the limbs, making the glowing leisure of the fireside and the
comforts of a dark, warm bed so appealing by contrast.
“Power,” George said at last. He
lifted a hand toward the abbey—an impressive pile of gray stone, at
once stalwart in shape and delicate in design. “Dashwood aspires to
great things; I would join him on that upward reach.” He cast a glance
at Grey. “And you, John? It has been some time since I presumed to know
you, and yet I should not have said that a thirst for social influence
formed much part of your own desires.”
Grey wished no discussion of his
desires, not at the moment.
“‘The desire of power in excess
caused the angels to fall,’ ” he quoted.
“‘The desire of knowledge in excess
caused man to fall.’ ” George completed the quote, and uttered a short
laugh. “What is it that you seek to know, then, John?” He turned his
head toward Grey, dark eyes creased against the wind, and smiled as
though he knew the answer.
“The truth of the death of Robert
Gerald.”
He had mentioned Gerald to each of
the houseguests in turn, choosing his moment, probing delicately. No
delicacy here; he wished to shock, and did so. George’s face went
comically blank, then hardened into disapproval.
“Why do you seek to entangle
yourself in that sordid affair?” he demanded. “Such association cannot
but harm your own reputation—such as it is.”
That stung, as it was meant to.
“My reputation is my own affair,”
Grey said, “as are my reasons. Did you know Gerald?”
“No,” Everett answered shortly. By
unspoken consent, they turned toward the abbey, and walked back in
silence.
On the third day, something
changed. A sense of nervous anticipation seemed to pervade the air, and
the air of secrecy grew heavier. Grey felt as though some stifling lid
pressed down upon the abbey, and spent as much time as possible out of
doors.
Still, nothing untoward occurred
during the day or evening, and he retired as usual, soon after ten
o’clock. Dismissing the valet, he undressed alone. He was tired from
his long rambles over the countryside, but it was early yet. He picked
up a book, attempted to read, but the words seemed to slide away from
his eyes. His head nodded, and he slept, sitting up in the chair.
The sound of the clock striking
below in the hall woke him from uneasy dreams of dark pools and
drowning. He sat up, a metal taste like blood in his mouth, and rubbed
away the sleep from his eyes. Time for his nightly signal to Quarry.
Unwilling to allow Grey to risk
such company alone, Quarry had followed Lord John to West Wycombe. He
would, he insisted, there take up station in the meadow facing the
guest wing each night, between the hours of eleven and one o’clock.
Lord John was to pass a candle flame three times across the glass each
night, as a sign that all was so far well.
Feeling ridiculous, Grey had done
so on each of the first two nights. Tonight, he felt some small sense
of reassurance as he bent to light his taper from the hearth. The house
was silent, but not asleep. Something stirred, somewhere in the abbey;
he could feel it. Perhaps the ghosts of the ancient monks—perhaps
something else.
The candle flame showed the
reflection of his own face, a wan oval in the glass, his light blue
eyes gone to dark holes. He stood a moment, holding the flame, then
blew it out and went to bed, obscurely more comforted by the thought of
Harry outside than by the knowledge of George Everett in the next room.
He waked in darkness, to find his
bed surrounded by monks. Or men dressed as monks; each wore a
rope-belted robe and a deep-cowled hood pulled far forward to hide the
face. Beyond the first startled exclamation, he lay quiet. He might
have thought them the ghosts of the abbey, save that the reassuring
scents of sweat and alcohol, of powder and pomade, told him otherwise.
None spoke, but hands pulled him
from his bed and set him on his feet, stripped the nightshirt from his
body, and helped him into a robe of his own. A hand cupped him
intimately, a caress given under cover of darkness, and he breathed
musk and myrrh.
No menaces were offered, and he
knew his companions to be those men with whom he had broken bread at
dinner. Still, his heart beat in his ears as he was conducted by
darkened hallways into the garden, and then by lantern light through a
maze of clipped yew. Beyond this, a path led down the side of a stony
hill, curving into the darkness and finally turning back into the
hillside itself.
Here they passed through a curious
portal, this being an archway of wood and marble, carved into what he
took to be the semblance of a woman’s privates, opened wide. He
examined this with curiosity; early experience with whores had made him
vaguely familiar, but had afforded no opportunity for close inspection.
Once within this portal, a bell
began to chime somewhere ahead. The “monks” formed themselves into a
line, two by two, and shuffled slowly forward, beginning to chant.
“Hocus-pocus,
Hoc est corpus . . .”
The chant continued in the same
vein—a perversion of various well-known prayers, some merely foolish
nonsense, some clever or openly bawdy. Grey restrained a sudden urge to
laugh, and bit his lip to stop it.
The solemn procession wound its way
deeper and he smelled damp rock; were they in a cave? Evidently so; as
the passage widened, he saw light ahead and entered eventually into a
large chamber, set with candles, whose rough-hewn walls indicated that
they were indeed in a catacomb of sorts. The impression was heightened
by the presence of a number of human skulls in a recess along one wall,
each set grinning atop its crossed thigh bones, like so many Jolly
Rogers.
He wondered briefly whether these
might be the relics of some of Dashwood’s earlier guests—but no, a
closer look showed the age of the bones, polished and brown-stained
with antiquity. Perhaps these were some of the monks of the original
abbey, then, buried here with reverence and now resurrected to witness
this desecration of their resting place.
The empty eye sockets watched
impassively as the irreverent procession wound its way past, cowled
shadows flitting one by one across the rough-hewn stone. With an
effort, Grey kept himself from counting the shadows as they passed; for
what if there should be more shadows than men? The hair rose briefly on
the nape of his neck at the thought, but a perverse inclination to
laugh still bubbled uneasily beneath his breastbone.
The men filled the small chamber,
and Grey found himself pressed into a place near the wall. One figure,
robed in a cardinal’s red, came forward, and Sir Francis Dashwood’s
voice intoned the beginning of the rite. The rite itself was a parody
of the Mass, enacted with great solemnity, invocations made to the
Master of Darkness, the chalice formed of an upturned skull.
In all truth, Grey found the
proceedings tedious in the extreme, enlivened only by the appearance of
a large Barbary ape, attired in bishop’s cope and miter, who appeared
at the Consecration. The animal sprang upon the altar, where it gobbled
and slobbered over the bread provided and spilled wine upon the floor.
It would have been less entertaining, Grey thought, had the beast’s
ginger whiskers and seamed countenance not reminded him strongly of the
Bishop of Ely, an old friend of his mother’s.
He yawned widely under cover of his
hood, head swimming with tiredness and the scent of the clouds of
incense that hovered near the ceiling. His eyelids grew heavy and wisps
of dream laid strands of silk upon his conscious mind, a spiderweb that
bound his thoughts. As his nodding head jerked upright for the dozenth
time, he could only suppose that the secrecy and rumor that surrounded
Medmenham were meant to conceal the sheer dullness of Dashwood’s
notions of wickedness.
At long last, the rite concluded,
and the men went out, with considerably less solemnity than when they
had come in. A good deal had been drunk in the course of the backward
Mass, and their behavior was somewhat less restrained than that of the
ape.
Still sleepy, and irritated by the
jostling and crude jests, Grey hung back, plodding after the last of
the hooded forms as they left the chamber. Just past the door, though,
two men near the end of the line turned suddenly, seized him by the
arms, and compelled him into a small alcove, around which the others
had gathered in anticipation. Suddenly wide awake, he found himself
bent backward over a marble basin, the robe jerked down from his
shoulders, pinioning his arms. Dashwood intoned a prayer in reverse
Latin, and something warm and sticky cascaded over Grey’s head,
blinding him and causing him to struggle and curse in the grip of his
captors. Hot breath that smelled of wine and roast meat touched his
face.
“I baptize thee, child of Asmodeus,
son of blood . . .”
The sound of the deep voice guided
him; a fortunate kick caught Dashwood under the chin and sent him
reeling backward—or so he assumed, hearing a thump and a muffled oath,
and feeling a sudden sense of emptiness above him. The hands on his
shoulders loosened momentarily, and Grey struggled to rise, but a hard
punch in the pit of the stomach knocked the breath from his body and
quieted him for the remainder of the brief ceremony.
Then they set him on his feet,
bloodstained and gasping, and gave him drink from a jeweled cup. He
tasted opium in the wine, and let as much as he dared dribble down his
chin as he drank. Even so, he felt the dreamy tendrils of the drug
steal through his mind, and his balance grew precarious, sending him
lurching through the crowd, to the great hilarity of the robed
onlookers.
Hands took him by the elbows and
propelled him down a corridor, and another, and another. A draft of
warm air on his skin, and he found himself thrust through a door, which
promptly shut behind him.
The chamber was small, furnished
with nothing save a narrow couch against the far wall and a table upon
which stood a flaming candlestick, a flagon, and some glasses. Grey
staggered to it, and braced himself with both hands, to keep from
falling. The stone walls appeared to be moving, pulsing slowly in and
out, to the rhythm of his own heartbeat.
Something glittered between his
hands and he fixed his eyes upon it, struggling for focus.
It was a knife, laid between the
crystal goblets. The glitter came from two red cabochons that formed
the eyes of some fantastic beast that perched atop the hilt. He
blinked, frowning at it. A griffin, a dragon, a demon? Its form was
amorphous, seeming to shift and change as he watched, only the eyes
remaining steady, staring into his.
The blade, though, was solid
enough. Double-edged and slender, it was an uncompromising and
thoroughly utilitarian dull steel, with a brighter edge that showed the
effects of recent sharpening.
There was a strange smell in the
room. At first he thought he had vomited, sickened by the blood and
wine, but then he saw the pool of it on the floor, across the room by
the bed. It was only then that he saw the girl.
She was young and naked and dead.
Her body lay limp, sprawled white in the light, but her eyes were dull
and her lips blue, the traces of sickness trailing down her face and
across the bedclothes. Grey backed slowly away, shock washing the last
remnants of the drug from his blood.
He rubbed both hands hard across
his face, striving to think. His head still swam, and the parts of his
body felt as though they did not entirely belong to him, but he fought
to bring his mind, at least, under his control. What was this, why was
he here, with the body of this young woman? Who was she?
He brought himself to come closer,
to look. She was no one he had seen before; the calluses upon her hands
and the state of her feet marked her as a servant or a country girl.
Her eyes were half-closed and rolled back in her head, an unnerving
slice of white visible between the purplish, swollen lids.
He turned sharply, went to the
door. Locked, of course. But what was the point? He shook his head,
closed his eyes, and breathed deep, his brain slowly clearing. Even
clear, though, no answers came to mind. Blackmail, perhaps? It was true
that Grey’s family had influence, though he himself possessed none. But
how could his presence here be put to such use?
Where, exactly, was he? The journey
to the catacomb, the black Mass, all seemed a distant, fantastic dream.
Had they brought him back to the house, or was this room still deep
under the earth? There were no windows. He had a sudden sense of being
buried alive, and drew a deep, convulsive breath, as though tons of
stone and earth pressed down upon his chest and must be dislodged.
Sweat dampened his hair and the robe he wore, and he could smell the
musky scent of fear on his own skin.
It seemed he had spent forever in
that buried room, pacing to and fro across the stone floor, until at
last the door opened and a robed figure slipped through, dark against
the light from the corridor outside.
“George!” His first sensation was
one of relief, succeeded by a flush of anger—and a sense of caution
that caused him to choke back any injudicious remarks.
“Bloody hell!” Ignoring Grey’s
impulsive motion toward him, Everett crossed the room and stood staring
down at the girl, brows knit in consternation.
“What’s happened?” he demanded,
swinging toward Grey.
“You tell me,” Grey said. “Or
rather, let us leave this place, and then you tell me.”
“What did you—did you kill her?” A
queer kind of excitement suffused Everett’s voice, and Grey’s skin
prickled at the sound of it.
“No,” he said shortly. “I found her
dead. Who is she? Why have I been brought to—”
“Hush!”
Everett put out a quelling hand,
urging silence. He thought for a moment, and then seemed to reach some
conclusion. The dark brows relaxed, and a slow smile grew across his
face. The tip of his tongue darted out, unconscious, and touched the
soft curve of his lip, lingering in a brief caress. Grey knew that
movement well; George was pleased about something.
“Well enough,” Everett said softly,
to himself. “Yes, I think that will do very well indeed.”
He turned and reached toward Grey’s
waist, pulling loose the cord that bound the robe closed. Grey made no
move to cover himself, though he was filled with astonishment at the
gesture, given the circumstances.
This astonishment was intensified
in the next instant, as Everett bent over the bed and wrapped the cord
round the neck of the dead woman, tugging hard to draw it tight, so the
rope bit deep into flesh. He made it fast with a slipknot, then
straightened, smiled at Grey, and crossed to the table, where he poured
two glasses of wine from the flagon.
“Here.” He handed one to Grey.
“Don’t worry, it’s not drugged. You aren’t drugged now, are you?” He
bent to peer searchingly into Grey’s eyes, his own dark in the
candlelight. “No, I see not; I thought you hadn’t had enough.”
“Tell me what is happening.” Grey
took the glass, but made no move to drink. “Tell me, for God’s sake!”
George smiled again, an odd look in
his eyes, and picked up the knife. It rested well in his hand, despite
the exotic artistry of the hilt.
“Something special, John,” he said,
and his voice was husky. “Just for you.” He lifted his own glass in
toast; the goblets were faceted lead crystal, and the wine glowed red
as the eyes of the demon on the knife.
“Put that ridiculous object down,”
Grey said coldly, “and explain the meaning of this charade, if you
please.”
Everett heard the chill in his
voice, and glanced at him. A smile lingered on that long, sweet mouth,
but the eyes above it were as cold as Grey’s heart.
“It is the common initiation of the
Brotherhood,” he said, with a brief gesture toward the woman on the
bed. “The new candidate, once approved, is baptized—it was pig’s blood,
by the way—and then brought to this room, where a woman is provided for
his pleasure. Once his lust is slaked”—a vulpine grin stretched his
mouth—“an older Brother comes to instruct him in the final rite of his
acceptance—and to witness it.”
Grey raised a sleeve and wiped cold
sweat and pig’s blood from his forehead.
“And the nature of this final rite
is—”
“Sacrificial.” George nodded
acknowledgment toward the blade in his hand. He raised the tip in the
air, twisting it to and fro, so the light shone from the scoured edge.
“The act not only completes the initiation, but also insures the
initiate’s silence and his loyalty to the Brotherhood.”
The coldness was creeping through
Grey’s limbs, making them stiff and heavy.
“And you have . . . have done this
thing? All of you? Committed conscienceless murder, for the sake of
this . . . Brotherhood?” His lips curled back from the word in disgust.
“Yes.” Everett contemplated the
form on the bed for a moment, one finger gently stroking the blade. At
last he shook his head and sighed, murmuring to himself once more. “No,
I think not.”
He raised his eyes to Grey’s, clear
and shining in the candlelight. They were the bright soft brown of the
peaty Highland burns, Grey thought; the color of trout water, with
sleek and darting shadows hiding in their depths.
“I would have spared you, John, if
I could. You should know that. If it hadn’t been for Bob Gerald . . .
but there it is.” He shrugged.
The glass felt slick in Grey’s
hand, but he forced himself to speak calmly.
“So you did know Gerald.”
Everett nodded slowly, not taking
his gaze from Grey’s.
“Oh, yes. It was the greatest
irony,” he said softly. “I desired membership in this Brotherhood,
whose watchword is vice, whose credo is wickedness—and yet had Bob
Gerald told them what I am, they would have turned upon me like wolves.
They hold all abomination dear—save one.”
“And Robert Gerald knew what you
were?”
Everett glanced up at him, eyes
smoldering in the candlelight. His hair was loose upon his shoulders,
dark waves seeming to melt into the cloth of his robe.
“What you are too, John. You are
just like me.”
“Oh, I think perhaps not quite
like.” His own voice surprised him with its tone of calm disdain. “How
like was Bob Gerald?”
George shrugged, but his mouth
twitched uneasily.
“He was a pretty lad. I thought he
might—but I was wrong. He was . . . not so inclined.” Despite himself,
Grey felt both a pang of regret—and a brief feeling of relief.
He remembered Gerald’s words to
Quarry—An invitation I did not wish to accept. But that was
Bubb-Dodington; the invitation must have been like the one he had
himself received—the one that brought him here. But what Gerald had
said to him later—It may be nothing, nothing at all. But I must
have help.
It was George Everett’s advances
that had caused that appeal, he was fairly sure. Gerald had been
young—so young! he thought, with a pang at the memory of those
frightened, dying eyes. Inexperienced, though not naive. George was
neither, as he had cause to know.
Gerald must have been reluctant to
denounce Everett, unsure of his ground, wanting assurance that what he
thought had happened was indeed what he suspected. And what impulse,
what quirk of perception, had led Gerald to approach him for help? he
wondered.
“Was it you who killed him?” Grey
asked. “Yet it was Dashwood’s name he spoke as he died—not yours.”
Everett let out his breath in a
small, rueful laugh.
“No, he didn’t know my name, but we
met here—at Medmenham. One of Dashwood’s political gatherings. It would
have made no difference, had they not later chosen him to join us. But
they did, and Bubb-Dodington invited him back—as you were invited. Had
he come again, and seen me here . . .”
“He would not come again. He had
refused the invitation.”
George’s eyes narrowed, gauging the
truth of that; then he shrugged.
“Perhaps if I had known that, he
need not have died. And if he had not died, you would not have been
chosen yourself—or would not have come? No. Well, there’s irony again
for you, I suppose. And still—I think I might have killed him under any
circumstance. He might have seen me elsewhere, learned my name—no, it
was too dangerous.” His head fell forward a little, his gaze fixed upon
the knife.
Grey had been keeping a watchful
eye on the knife himself. He moved unobtrusively, seeking to get the
corner of the table betwixt himself and Everett.
“And the broadsheets? That was your
doing?” He could, he thought, seize the table and throw it into
Everett’s legs, then try to overpower him. Disarmed, they were
well-matched in strength.
“No, Whitehead’s. He’s the poet,
after all.” George smiled and stepped back, out of range. They knew
each other very well, he and George.
“They thought perhaps to take
advantage of Gerald’s death to discomfit Sir Richard—and chose that
method to discredit Gerald, knowing nothing of his killer or the motive
for his death. The greatest irony of all, is it not?”
George had moved the flagon out of
reach. Grey stood half-naked, with no weapon to hand save the glass of
wine. The blood hammered in his ears, pulse throbbing where his fingers
pressed the stem. He thought of Quarry, no doubt happily asleep in his
bed at the inn, and heard the echo of Quarry’s voice, shrewd in its
assessment. Never think a man is helpless, only because he is
fettered. Well, boldness itself was a weapon of sorts.
“So you intend now to procure my
silence, by claiming that I am the murderer of this poor young woman?”
Grey demanded, jerking his head toward the still figure on the bed.
“What happened to her, in any case?”
“An accident,” Everett said,
shrugging. “The women are drugged before being brought here; she must
have vomited in her sleep and choked to death. But blackmail? No . . .
somehow, I do not think you sufficiently susceptible, John. You have an
awkward sense of honor about some things. You can afford it, I daresay;
I can’t.”
Everett squinted at the bed, then
at Grey, measuring distance. He nodded, making up his mind.
“Yes, that will do. You sought to
use a noose for your sacrificial duty—some mislike blood—and though you
succeeded, the girl managed to seize the knife and wound you, severely
enough that you bled to death before I returned to aid you. Tragic
accident; such a pity. Move a little closer to the bed, John.”
Grey took a step toward the bed.
Then he whirled, flung his wine into Everett’s face, and smashed the
goblet back, shattering it against the stones of the wall. He spun on a
bare heel and lunged upward, jabbing with all his might with the jagged
remnant of glass in his hand.
Everett grunted, one side of his
handsome face laid open, spraying blood. Warm drops struck Grey’s face,
and he gasped. Everett growled deep in his throat, baring bloody teeth,
and ripped the blade across the air where Lord John had stood a moment
before. Half-blinded by blood and snarling like a beast, he lunged and
swung again. Grey ducked, was hit a glancing blow and fell over the
bed, across the woman’s corpse. He rolled sideways, but was caught, the
billowing cloth of his robe trapped beneath his body.
The knife gleamed overhead. In
desperation, he jerked up his knees and thrust both feet into Everett’s
chest, flinging him backward.
Everett staggered, flailing back
across the room, half-caught himself, then froze abruptly. The
expression on his face showed vast surprise.
His hand loosened, dropping the
knife, and then drew slowly through the air, graceful in gesture as the
dancer that he was. His fingers touched the reddened steel protruding
from his chest, curious to know what manner of strange thing this was.
He looked down at it, then up at Grey, and slumped slowly to the floor,
the corner of his mouth drawn up, as though he meant to speak—or laugh.
In the end, he made no sound but a
gasping breath, and fell facedown, his hair a pool of darkness on the
stones.
Harry Quarry put a foot on
Everett’s back and freed his sword with a vicious yank.
“Good job I waited, wasn’t it?” He
glanced up at Grey and grinned, the scar pulling down the corner of his
eye. “I was leaving, when I saw some bugger with a lantern come from
the house. I followed him, and found that monstrous fine doorway in the
hill—I should like to shake the hand of the man who made that bit of
art, I tell you.”
Grey sat up and opened his mouth,
but no words came out. His head felt light and giddy, as though it
might float off his shoulders.
“Then I heard some noxious singing,
saw those buggers with their hoods and all, and thought best I stay and
see what mischief was afoot. Sorry not to come before—took some time to
find where they took you; this place is a bloody warren.”
“Mischief,” Grey echoed. He stood
up, or tried to. His knees had gone to water. “You . . . did you hear?”
His heart was beating very slowly; he wondered in a dreamy way whether
it might stop any minute.
Quarry glanced at him, expression
unreadable.
“I heard.” He wiped his sword, then
sheathed it, and came to the bed, bending down to peer at Grey. How
much had he heard, Grey wondered—and what had he made of it?
A rough hand brushed back his hair.
He felt the stiffness matting it, and thought of Robert Gerald’s
mother.
“It’s not my blood,” he said.
“Some of it is,” said Quarry, and
traced a line down the side of his neck. In the wake of the touch, he
felt the sting of the cut, unnoticed in the moment of infliction.
“Never fear,” said Quarry, and gave
him a hand to get up. “It will make a pretty scar.”
Dear Readers—
You may not have realized
it, but you possess a rare and special distinction: You’ve just read
the only short story I’ve ever written and published alone. As those of
you familiar with the OUTLANDER novels already know, “short” is not my
strong point, so I was very excited actually to have produced something
coherent in fewer than 300,000 words.
I originally wrote this
story by invitation for an anthology which had strict word limits—which
is why it is shorter than 300,000 words. I enjoyed Lord John
and his adventure so much, though, that I decided I would write another
short story about him. However . . . no one was imposing word limits on
that story. And I’m sure you can see where this story is
going. . . .
LORD JOHN AND THE PRIVATE
MATTER turned out—quite by surprise—to be a novel. (Oddly enough, I
have the feeling that no one was surprised by this but me.) Still, I
hope that you’ll enjoy Lord John’s company in his further adventures as
much as I have.
Sincerely,
Diana Gabaldon